Skip to main content

Full text of "The Biblical Repertory and Princeton Review"

See other formats


A-va 


I 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016  with  funding  from 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


https://archive.org/details/biblicalrepertor4121walk 


TIIE 


PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


APRIL,  1 8 6 9. 


No.  II. 


Akt.  I. — The  Welsh  Methodists : being  the  Past  History 
and  Present  Aspect  of  the  Galvinistic  Methodists  in 
Wales.  By  Rev.  John  Hughes,  Liverpool.  In  three 
volumes. 

Rev.  John  Hughes,  Liverpool,  has  contributed  several  val- 
uable works  to  the  religious  literature  of  Wales,  but  his  repu- 
tation as  an  author  will  depend  mainly  upon  las  “ History  of  the 
Welsh  Methodists.”  A man  distinguished  among  his  brethren 
for  sound  judgment,  painstaking  conscientiousness,  and  labo- 
rious research,  he  was  eminently  qualified  to  record  the  begin- 
ning and  growth  of  that  denomination  which  has  done  so  much 
to  christianize  the  Welsh  people,  and  of  which  he  was  an  hon- 
ored preacher  for  the  long  period  of  forty-seven  years.  His 
eminent  standing  among  his  own  religious  denomination,  was 
not  so  much  the  result  of  eloquence  in  the  pulpit  or  learning 
as  a scholar,  for  it  would  be  unjust  to  say  that  he  was  pre-emi- 
nent in  either  ; but  he  had  sufficient  of  both,  combined  with 
good  judgment  and  common  sense,  to  enable  him  to  maintain 
a position  second  to  none  in  the  estimation  of  his  countrymen. 

In  speaking  of  the  subject  of  his  work,  our  author  seldom 
uses  the  term  “ Calvinistic,”  an  omission  it  would  not  do  for  us 
VOL.  XLI. — NO.  II.  91 


164  The  Oalvinistic  Methodists  in  Wales.  [April, 

to  follow  in  this  article.  In  Wales,  the  term  “Methodists”  is 
universally  understood  to  mean  that  denomination  which  nearly 
assimilates  to  the  Old  School  Presbyterians  in  this  country ; 
but  the  term  here  would  be  taken  to  designate  the  Episcopal 
Methodists,  a body  quite  different  from  the  Oalvinistic  Method- 
ists of  AY  ales. 

The  work  before  us  is  divided  into  five  parts  : 1st,  Introduc- 
tory History  ; 2d,  Rise  of  Oalvinistic  Methodism  ; 3d,  Its  Suc- 
cess ; 4tli,  Its  Local  History  in  the  various  shires  ; 5th,  Its  Con- 
stitution and  Influence.  In  the  first  chapter  we  have  a cursory 
examination  of  the  mooted  question  as  to  the  first  introduction  of 
the  Gospel  into  Britain ; but  our  author  confesses  his  inabili- 
ty to  throw  much  light  upon  the  subject.  AVithout  altogether 
rejecting  the  hypothesis  that  the  island  was  visited  by  Paul, 
he  inclines  to  the  opinion  that  the  Gospel  was  first  introduced 
there  by  Brennus,  the  father  of  Caractacus,  who  was  convert- 
ed while  a prisoner  in  Rome.  This  opinion  is  founded  upon 
the  testimony  of  the  British  Triads,  as  good  authority  as 
can  be  found  to  sustain  any  other  view  of  the  subject.  He 
dwells  at  considerable  length  upon  the  efforts  of  Rome  to  in- 
troduce popery  among  the  inhabitants;  and  how,  through 
brute  force  and  the  most  atrocious  perfidy,  this  was  finally 
accomplished  in  the  eighth  century  ; though  when  the  AArelsh 
bishops  finally  succumbed,  it  caused  great  commotion  and  some 
disturbance.  In  speaking  of  these  dark  times,  the  author 
remarks : — 

“ It  would  be  profitless  for  us  to  dwell  longer  on  this  portion  of  the  history  of 
our  ancestors.  They  were,  by  this  time,  full  of  popish  superstition,  and  suffer- 
ing terribly  from  wars,  from  the  incursions  of  the  Saxons  and  other  natious,  and 
from  internal  feuds  among  their  own  princes.  ” 

When  AArickliffe,  the  “morning  star  ” of  the  Protestant 
Reformation,  appeared,  his  influence  was  felt  in  AYales,  though 
in  but  a slight  degree.  There  were  a few  AATelshmen  in 
Oxford  in  AVickliffe's  time,  and  through  these  his  views  were 
disseminated  to  some  extent  in  the  Principality.  One  Walter 
Brute,  becoming  acquainted  with  the  writings  of  the  reformer, 
was  through  them  brought  to  a saving  knowledge  of  the 
Saviour,  and  devoted  himself  with  zeal  and  success  to  the  work 
of  instructing  others  in  the  true  way  of  salvation.  For  this  he 


165 


1S69.]  The  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  Wales. 

was  summoned  before  an  ecclesiastical  court,  and  adjudged 
oruilty  of  heresy.  What  became  of  him  after  this  is  not  known. 
Wiekliffe  himself  was  for  four  years  a fugitive  in  Wales,  and 
was  finally  arrested  there  through  the  instrumentality  of 
Lord  Powis. 

In  the  sixteenth  century  appeared  William  Salsbury,  a native 
of  Denbighshire,  educated  at  Oxford  and  London,  who,  after 
his  return  to  Wales,  translated  the  Hew  Testament  into  Welsh, 
being  the  first  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  that  language. 
He  was  assisted  in  this  good  work  by  Rev.  Dr.  Davies,  bishop 
of  St.  Davids.  Sir  William  Herbert  and  Earl  Pembroek 
(better  known  among  his  countrymen  as  Sir  John  Prys),  were 
zealous  colaborers  with  Salsbury  in  his  efforts  to  disseminate 
Gospel  truths  among  the  people. 

Subsequently  Rev.  Dr.  Morgan  prepared  a translation  of 
the  whole  Bible,  which  appeared  in  the  year  1588.  While 
engaged  in  this  work,  Dr.  Morgan  was  cited  to  appear  before 
Archbishop  Whitgifr,  to  answer  charges  preferred  against  him 
for  being  engaged  in  such  work ; but  this  action,  designed  by 
his  enemies  to  frustrate  his  labors,  had  quite  a different  result ; 
for  when  the  archbishop  saw  his  learning  and  ability,  and  un- 
derstood his  object,  he  urged  him  to  persevere,  and  assisted 
him  in  bringing  out  an  edition  of  the  whole  Bible  in  the 
Welsh  language.  Thus,  by  degrees,  the  ground  was  being 
prepared  for  the  harvest  of  the  Reformation.  Edmund  Pryse 
brought  out  a metrical  version  of  the  Psalms,  which  is  much 
esteemed  to  this  day.  Dr.  Parry  Morgan’s  successor  in  ^the 
bishopric  of  Ely,  revised  and  corrected  his  predecessor’s  trans- 
lation of  the  Bible ; and  in  the  early  part  of  the  seventeenth 
century  appeared  Rees  Pritchard,  who  was  a very  popular 
preacher,  and  "well  known  in-  Wales  as  “Vicar  of  Llan- 
ymddyfvi,  ” and  author  of  a volume  called  “ Camryll  y Cymry,  ” 
a work,  indeed,  not  possessing  much  poetical  merit,  but  replete 
with  advice  and  admonition  to  his  countrymen,  and  written 
in  an  easy,  familiar  style,  well  suited  to  the  then  state  of 
society. 

We  are  not  to  suppose  that  the  Welsh  people  had  never 
possessed  the  Scriptures  in  their  own  language,  before  the 
appearance  of  Salsbury’s  translation.  We  have  indubitable 


166 


The  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  Wales.  [April, 

proofs  that  portions  at  least  had  been  translated  centuries  be- 
fore, but  the  art  of  printing  had  not  then  been  discovered, 
and  popish  interdicts  had  banished  all  traces  of  these  earlv 
translations  from  the  land. 

All  the  good  men  we  have  mentioned  remained  within 
the  pale  of  the  Established  Church;  but  one  Mr.  "Wroth,  who 
refused  to  read  the  “ Book  of  Sports,”  being  turned  out  of  his 
living,  immediately  collected  together  a congregation  of  his 
own,  in  the  year  1639,  and  this  was  the  first  dissenting  church 
in  Wales  of  which  we  have  any  knowledge.  Eminent  as 
colaborers  with  Mr.  Wroth  at  this  time,  were  Revs.  William 
Erbury  and  Walter  Cradoc;  the  latter  of  whom  officiated 
some  years  at  kiAll  Hallows  the  Great,”  in  London,  and 
preached  before  parliament  in  the  time  of  Oliver  Cromwell. 

In  treating  of  the  time  intervening  between  the  events  just 
mentioned,  and  the  rise  of  Methodism,  we  think  the  author 
describes  the  condition  of  the  country  in  darker  colors  than 
the  truth  of  history  will  warrant.  He  makes  no  mention  of 
the  Quakers,  though  they  were  a flourishing  and  influential 
religious  body  in  the  Principality,  and  many  of  them  emigra- 
ted to  Pennsylvania  with  William  Penn.  Many  of  them  were 
men  of  wealth  and  social  standing;  and  we  cannot  doubt  that 
their  strict  morality  and  fervent  piety  were  the  means  of  pre- 
paring the  minds  of  the  people  to  receive  the  words  of  truth 
from  the  more  fervent  and  zealous  men  who  came  after  them. 

The  fathers  of  Calvinistic  Methodism  were  Howell  Harris 
and  Daniel  Rowlands.  They  do  not  appear  to  have  known 
any  thing  of  each  other  in  the  beginning.  The  spirit  moved 
both  about  the  same  time ; one  in  Brecknockshire  and  the 
other  in  Cardiganshire.  Speaking  of  this  circumstance,  our 
author  says : — 

“Tliis  period  was  noted  in  other  respects.  This  was  the  time  when  the  Metho- 
dist reformation  commenced  in  England,  through  John  Wesley  and  George 
Whitefield.  Whitefield  was  born  the  same  year  with  Howell  Harris,  1714; 

Daniel  Rowlands  a year  before:  and  Wesley  ten  years  before  Rowlands 

Harris  was  converted  in  1735  and  commenced  itinerating  in  1737.  This  was 
a little  before  Whitefield  and  Wesley.  As  to  Rowlands,  we  are  certain  that  he 
was  a successful  preacher  in  1738.” 

Daniel  Rowlands  was  converted  through  the  preaching  of 
Rev.  Griffith  Jones,  a clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England, 


167 


1S69.]  The  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  Wales. 

whose  name  is  venerated  among  his  countrymen  to  this  day 
for  the  good  he  accomplished  in  various  ways,  but  more 
especially  through  the  establishment  of  free  schools.  His 
heart  was  set  upon  this  work,  and  we  have  reliable  data  for 
stating  that  over  150,000  were  taught  to  read  Welsh  in  these 
schools  in  the  course  of  twenty-four  years.  Rowlands  himself 
was  a clergyman  of  the  Established  Church,  had  learning, 
ability,  and  eloquence ; but  he  was  of  an  immoral  life.  He 
was  very  ambitious  for  popularity,  and  felt  an  especial  desire 
to  rival  one  Mr.  Pugh,  a Congregational  pastor  in  the  neigh- 
borhood. Understanding  that  this  gentleman  dwelt  largely 
upon  the  heinousness  of  sin  and  the  terrible  retribution  sure  to 
overtake  the  unrepentant  sinner,  he  decided  to  copy  this  minis- 
ter in  the  selection  of  his  subject,  though  preaching  of  that 
which  he  had  never  felt  himself.  He  partly  succeeded ; his 
popularity  increased  ; but  what  was  designed  by  him  for  his  own 
glory  was  blessed  by  God  to  the  salvation  of  souls.  Soon  after 
this,  hearing  that  Rev.  Griffith  Jones  was  to  preach  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, he  determined  to  go  and  hear  him.  This  was  the 
turning  point  in  his  career.  His  conscience  was  awakened, 
and  he  felt  his  utter  helplessness  as  a sinner.  His  depression 
was  so  great,  that  he  concluded  not  to  preach  any  more  ; but 
he  was  encouraged  to  go  forward  by  an  unexpected  remark  of 
one  of  his  parishioners,  while  walking  home  with  many  others 
from  hearing  Jones,  the  sermon  they  had  just  heard  being  the 
all-engrossing  topic  of  conversation,  and  many  declaring  they 
had  never  heard  such  a sermon  before.  All  this  had  a most 
depressing  effect  on  Rowlands.  But  a man  who  rode  by  his 
side,  said,  “Well,  well,  you  may  praise  to-day’s  meeting  as 
much  as  you  like,  I received  no  benefit  there ; I have  reason 
to  thank  God  for  the  little  ‘ ffeiriad  ’ of  Llangeitho,”  at  the 
same  time  putting  his  hand  on  Rowlands’  shoulder.  This 
simple  remark  encouraged  him  to  keep  on  with  his  preaching, 
in  which,  after  this,  there  was  a notable  change.  The  truth 
was  brought  home  to  the  people  with  the  earnestness  of  per- 
sonal conviction.  Immense  crowds  came  to  hear  him  every 
Sabbath,  and  most  blessed  results  followed.  So  thorough  was 
the  change  in  Rowlands  himself,  that  many  regarded  him  as 
demented,  and  he  was  commonly  known  as  the  crazy  curate 


168 


The  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  Wales.  [April, 

(“  off e triad  crac  ”).  The  circumstance  that  first  led  him  from 
his  own  neigliborliood  to  preach,  is  worth  relating.  A ladv 
living  in  Yotrad-ffin  was  visiting  her  sister  at  Llangeitho, 
and,  of  course,  went  to  hear  Rowlands.  Though  she  returned 
home  the  following  week,  she  came  all  the  way  (a  distance 
of  twenty  miles)  to  Llangeitho  to  hear  him  again  the  next 
Sabbath.  This  she  did  for  six  months.  At  the  end  of  that 
time  she  went  to  him,  and  said,  “If  what  you  say  is  true,  sir, 
there  are  many  in  my  neighborhood  in  a very  dangerous  con- 
dition, and  going  rapidly  to  eternal  misery ; for  the  sake  of 
precious  souls  come  over  and  preach  to  them.”  This  he 
readily  promised  if  she  would  obtain  the  consent  of  the  curate. 
The  permission  was  given,  and  Rowlands  went  and  preached, 
and  no  less  than  thirty  were  converted  under  this  sermon. 

From  tke  influence  he  exercised  upon,  and  the  direction  he 
gave  to  the  reformatory  movement,  Rowlands  may  properly 
be  considered  the  father  of  Calvinistic  Methodism ; still,  in 
point  of  time,  Howell  Harris  has  precedence.  Mr.  Harris 
was  the  son  of  a wealthy  gentleman  in  Brecknockshire.  In 
his  youth  he  was  very  wild  and  irreligious.  He  intended  to 
enter  the  sacred  ministry,  simply  with  a view  to  worldly 
advancement,  but  in  approaching  the  communion  table  for  the 
first  time,  he  was  awakened  to  a sense  of  his  own  unworthiness, 
and  soon  found  peace  in  Christ,  In  his  twenty-first  year  he 
went  to  Oxford,  intending  to  prepare  himself  for  the  sacred 
office;  but  becoming  disgusted  with  the  immorality  of  the 
place,  he  returned  to  Wales.  Soon  after  this,  he  commenced 
going  from  house  to  house  exhorting,  and  his  labors  were 
blessed  to  the  salvation  of  many  souls.  lie  was  an  eloquent 
speaker,  and  the  people  came  in  crowds  to  hear  him.  But  he 
was  not  allowed  to  go  on  in  peace.  The  clergy  accused  him 
of  irregularity,  and  fostered  vulgar  prejudice  against  him  on 
this  account.  The  gentry  hated  him  for  exposing  their  im- 
moralities, and  he  was  prosecuted  by  the  authorities,  and 
suffered  many  indignities  from  the  common  people.  Harris 
was  walking  an  untrodden  path,  and  his  course  was  so  contrary 
to  all  precedent  that  it  shocked  those  who  believed  in  “ apos- 
tolic succession.”  Here  was  he,  without  ordination  by  any 
bishop,  or  authority  from  any  ecclesiastical  body,  doing  the 


iS69.]  The  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  Wales.  1 GO 

work  of  an  evangelist.  lie  was  himself,  at  times,  sorely  puz- 
zled as  to  the  propriety  of  his  course,  and  at  oue  time  had  de- 
cided to  abandon  his  work.  But  at  this  time  he  received  a 
letter  from  Whitefield,  urging  him  to  go  on  with  the  good 
work,  and  this  encouraged  him  to  persevere.  He  soon  became 
acquainted  with  Rowlands,  but  there  was  no  concert  of  ac- 
tion between  them. 

Contemporary  with  these  two,  were  Rev.  William  Williams, 
Pant-y-eelyn,  whose  hymns  are  to  the  Welsh  Church  what 
those  of  Isaac  Watts  are  to  the  English,  and  who  was  the 
first  of  the  Methodist  fathers  to  leave  the  Established  Church  ; 
and  Revs.  Howell  Davies  and  Peter  Williams,  the  latter  of 
whom  was  the  author  of  a brief  exposition  of  the  Bible. 

Thus  far,  we  have  followed  the  course  of  the  Calvjnistic 
reformation  in  South  Wales;  but  the  North  was  still  in  a 
most  deplorable  state  of  ignorance,  superstition,  and  immoral- 
ity. We  have  accounts  of  only  six  dissenting  congregations 
in  all  North  Wales,  though  there  were  a few  faithful  workers 
in  the  Lord’s  vineyard.  There  was  one  small  Independent 
Church  in  Llanbrynnmair,  Montgomeryshire,  where  Rev.  Lewis 
Rees  was  settled.  Though  himself  not  a Calvinistic  Method- 
ist, he  was  a man  of  liberal  views,  and  recognizing  the  hand 
of  the  Lord  with  the  good  men  in  the  South,  he  was  largely 
instrumental  in  introducing  them  to  the  North.  Happening 
to  meet  with  Howell  Harris,  he  represented  to  him  the  low 
state  of  religion  in  the  North,  and  strongly  advised  him  to 
visit  them.  Harris  paid  his  first  visit  to  the  North  in  1739, 
though  this  time  he  went  no  farther  than  Bala ; on  a subse- 
quent visit,  made  in  1741,  he  journeyed  as  far  as  Caernarvon- 
shire. While  Harris  was  preaching  by  what  was  afterward 
known  as  Wynnstay  Arms,  Llanbrynnmair,  four  men  (three  of 
whom  were  brothers),  went  on  the  top  of  a small  house  close 
by  to  hear  him,  and  the  four  were  converted  under  this  ser- 
mon. From  these  conversions  we  date  the  beginning  of  Cal- 
vinistic Methodism  in  North  Wales.  These  men,  with  a few 
others  of  like  mind,  formed  themselves  into  a church,  which 
was  sustained  by  themselves  and  their  children  after  them. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century,  there  was  not 
a single  dissenting  congregation  in  Anglesey.  It  was  com- 


170  The  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  Wales.  [April, 

pletely  in  possession  of  the  Church,  and  we  are  told  that  the 
people  there  were  more  regular  in  their  attendance  upon  its 
services  than  in  any  other  part  of  the  country. 

There  lived  near  Llangefui  a man  by  the  name  of  Thomas 
Pritchard,  whose  three  sons  were  exercised  on  the  subject 
of  religion  about  the  year  1730.  Their  minds  were  dis- 
turbed  through  reading  the  Bible  and  other  good  books  ; 
and  they  soon  commenced  to  talk  to  others  of  the  things 
which  they  themselves  felt,  and  thus  the  seed  was  sown  which 
was  afterward  to  bear  such  abundant  fruit. 

These  early  pioneers  were  not  allowed  to  pursue  their  good 
work  in  peace.  Their  meetings  were  often  dispersed,  and  they 
themselves  persecuted,  iined,  and  imprisoned.  The  leaders  in 
these  things  were  generally  clergymen  of  the  Established 
Church,  who  are  known,  in  some  instances,  to  have  furnished 
the  lawless  portions  of  the  communities  with  strong  drink,  in 
order  to  work  them  up  to  the  point  of  committing  violence. 
A very  common  practice  was  for  landlords  to  turn  from 
their  farms  those  who  favored  the  dissenters ; and  though 
this  caused  much  suffering  among  believers,  it  was  the  means 
of  doing  much  good,  for  the  good  people  were  scattered,  but 
they  earned  and  proclaimed  their  faith  wherever  they  went. 

After  this  brief  sketch  of  reformatory  movements  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  country,  it  will  now  be  necessary  to  go  back 
somewhat  in  point  of  time,  to  trace  the  steps  taken  by  the 
leaders  toward  unity  of  action  and  the  formation  of  a new 
sect.  The  following  extract  from  ]ffr.  Hughes  will  give  the 
reader  a very  clear  idea  of  the  objects  in  view  in  looking  to- 
ward incorporation : — 

“ The  main  object  of  the  reformers,  undoubtedly,  was  to  awaken  their  fellow- 
men  to  a sense  of  their  spiritual  condition,  without  looking  to  the  formation  of  a 
party  or  sect.  They  intended,  and  that  sincerely,  to  carry  on  the  reformation  with- 
in the  pale  of  the  English  Church;  and  it  was  without  expectation  on  their  part, 
in  a sense  in  spite  of  them,  that  the  reformation  took  another  form.  The  first 
movers  in  the  work,  with  the  exception  of  Daniel  Rowlands,  were  noted  for  their 
labor  and  itinerant  ministry.  They  were  not  restricted  to  any  church,  neighbor- 
hood, shire,  or  country;  but  moved  with  untiring  celerity  from  one  place.to  anoth- 
er— from  shire  to  shire,  from  South  to  North,  and  from  Wales  to  England  ; 
their  object  was  to  awaken  the  whole  country,  by  stirring  appeals  to  the  whole 
nation  in  general.  Rowlands,  it  is  true,  was  more  settled  than  his  colaborers, 
still  he  seconded  the  efforts  of  Howell  Harris,  William  Williams,  and  Howell  Davies 


171 


1869.]  The  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  Wales. 

to  the  extent  hiscircurastances  would  permit.  The  labor  of  the  Welsh  reformer?, 
in  its  itinerant  and  voluntary  aspects,  coincided  with  those  of  the  immortal  White- 
field  in  England.  After  laboring  for  some  time  in  this  way,  and  being  the  means 
of  awakening  many  hundreds  of  souls  to  think  of  their  latter  end,  they  saw  the 
necessity  of  some  more  uniform  and  permanent  plan  to  care  for  those  who  had 
been  converted.  The  religious  knowledge  of  these  early  believers  was,  of  ne- 
cessity, small,  and  some  means  must  be  devised  to  instruct  them  in  the  nurture 
and  admonition  of  the  Lord ; the  fears  and  convictions  of  some  were  almost  un- 
endurable. and  some  means  must  be  provided  to  guide  and  comfort  them ; while 
the  zeal  and  devotion  of  others  were  so  intense,  and  their  desire  to  do  something 
for  the  Saviour  so  strong,  as  to  make  it  absolutely  necessary  that  some  order  and 
government  should  be  established  over  them. 

11  Also  there  were  early  signs  that  some  among  the  clergy,  and  among  the  dissent- 
ing ministers,  wished  to  coalesce  with  them,  share  in  their  labors,  and  give  them  a 
helping  hand.  Besides  this,  several  laymen  were  found,  of  more  knowledge 
and  parts  than  others,  who  felt  a desire  to  warn  their  fellow-men  of  their  dan- 
gers, in  the  way  that  Harris  himself  had  done.  It  was  very  natural  that  Harris, 
especially,  should  look  with  favor  upon  the  aspirations  of  these  men  ; and  since 
the  cry  of  the  converts  was  so  loud  for  succor  and  guidance,  it  was  almost  im- 
possible to  resist  them.  Here  were  many  people,  in  different  parts  of  the  country, 
who  had  turned  to  the  Saviour,  but  with  none  to  care  for  them ; there  were 
some  among  them,  with  a degree  of  fitness  for  the  work,  but  there  was  no  set- 
tled way  of  authorizing  and  supervising  them;  and  there  were  a number  of 
clergymen,  who  had  already  received  orders,  either  from  episcopal  or  dissenting 
hands,  offering  to  assist  them — and  what  was  to  be  done  ? It  was  perfectly 
clear  that  something  should  be  done  to  meet  these  new  circumstances.  But 
what?  who  should  move  in  the  matter?  and  how  ? There  was  danger  in  delay, 
lest  injury  be  done  to  the  souls  calling  for  help,  and  lest  improper  persons  should 
undertake  the  work,  and  cause  disorders  and  quarrels.  ” 

In  this  strait,  Harris,  Howlands,  Davies,  and  Williams, 
used  to  meet  together  for  consultation.  Thus  far  the  care  of 
the  new  converts  fell  principally  upon  Harris  ; for  Howlands 
had  parish  churches  under  his  care,  Williams  was  yet  a cu- 
rate subject  to  episcopal  authority,  and  Davies  was  in  delicate 
health.  In  1742  they  sent  for  Mr.  Whitefield  to  assist  them, 
and  after  prayerful  consideration  it  was  decided  that  the  lay- 
men should  be  divided  into  stewards  and  exliorters  ; that  Har- 
ris should  have  a general  supervision  over  them  ; that  the 
ordained  ministers  should  visit  the  flocks  as  often  as  they  could; 
that  the  stewards  should  have  certain  districts  assigned  to  them, 
while  the  private  exhorters  should  have  charge  of  one  or  two 
congregations,  still  following  their  usual  callings  ; while  a few, 
fitted  for  the  work  by  their  talents  and  piety,  were  to  assist 
the  stewards  in  a more  general  way. 


172  The  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  Wales.  [April, 

The  first  association  of  the  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  "Wales, 
was  held  at  Waterford,  Glamorganshire,  on  the  6th  and  7th  of 
January,  1712.  There  were  present  four  clergymen  who  had 
received  episcopal  orders — Revs.  George  Whitefield,  Daniel 
Howlands,  William  Williams,  and  John  Powell ; and  ten  unor- 
dained preachers.  The  four  ministers,  with  Howell  Harris, 
John  Humphreys,  and  John  Cennick,  were  considered  as  the 
original  executive  board,  and  the  others  received  their  appoint- 
ments from  them.  Whitefield  was  chosen  moderator.  Some 
of  the  resolutions  of  this  body  are  worthy  of  notice.  It  was 
resolved,  among  other  things — 

“ That  those  brethren  who  hesitated  to  receive  the  Sacrament  in  the  English 
Church,  on  account  of  the  impiety  of  those  who  administered  and  received  it,  or 
among  the  dissenters  on  account  of  their  lukewarmness,  continue  to  receive  it  in 
the  Church,  until  the  Lord  opens  a clear  door  for  leaving  her  communion. 

“ That  no  exhorter  be  considered  one  of  us  until  he  has  been  proved  and 
found  acceptable ; and  that  no  one  go  beyond  his  assigned  district  without  pre- 
vious consultation.” 

This  was  not  tbe  only  association  where  George  Whitefield 
was  present,  but  he  continued  to  visit  the  brethren  in  W ales 
at  least  once-  a year,  till  he  went  to  Georgia  for  the  third  time. 
Hot  only  did  Whitefield  and  others  visit  Wales,  but  Harris, 
Rowlands,  and  Davies  were  in  the  habit  of  visiting  the  reform- 
ers in  England  ; and  when  Whitefield  visited  Scotland  in  1711, 
he  left  II.  Harris  in  charge  of  the  Tabernacle  for  four  months. 
It  is  difficult  to  determine  how  long  the  English  and  Welsh  re- 
formers continued  to  co-operate,  but  probably  not  for  a great 
length  of  time.  The  difference  in  language  was  one  great  ob- 
stacle to  this,  for  but  few  of  those  raised  in  Wales  were  able  to 
preach  in  both  languages.  Besides,  the  work  in  the  Principal- 
ity was  increasing  so  rapidly,  that  the  Welsh  reformers  soon 
found  they  had  work  enough  at  home,  without  attending  to 
other  fields.  In  addition  to  the  yearly  or  quarterly  associa- 
tion, monthly  associations  were  established,  having  local  juris- 
diction, but  subject  to  the  authority  of  the  yearly  association. 

The  first  association  in  the  Horth  was  held  at  a place  called 
Lyddyn,  near  Llanidloes,  in  Montgomeryshire,  but  they  were 
rapidly  established  in  other  parts  of  the  country. 

The  reformatory  movement  at  this  time  was  of  a most  anom- 
alous character.  Those  indentified  with  it  professed  adherence 


173 


I860.]  The  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  Wales. 

to  the  Established  Church,  but  their  acts  were  in  direct  con- 
travention of  its  authority.  Refusing  to  comply  with  the 
Toleration  Act  of  William  and  Mary,  by  registering  them- 
selves as  dissenters,  and  taking  out  licenses  as  such,  they  ren- 
dered themselves  liable  to  its  penalties,  preferring  this  to  being 
called  schismatics. 

But  this  state  of  things  could  not  last  long.  Rev.  W.  Wil- 
liams had  received  deacon’s  orders,  but  the  bishop  refused  him 
full  orders.  Revs.  Howell  Davies  and  Peter  Williams  soon 
lost  their  livings,  and  found  all  other  churches  shut  against 
them,  and  they  were  compelled,  if  they  preached  at  all,  to  do 
so  outside  the  pale  of  the  Establishment.  Rev.  D.  Rowlands 
continued  in  his  living  longer  than  the  others,  but  he  too  was 
finally  expelled.  Rev.  Thomas  Charles  was  turned  out  of 
three  livings  in  succession,  until  he  finally  concluded  to  find 
peace  outside  the  Church.  Rev.  Simon  Lloyd  soon  followed 
his  example. 

These  and  many  similar  obstacles  thrown  in  the  way  of 
the  early  reformers,  only  served  to  advance  the  cause ; but 
they  had  soon  to  pass  through  another  fiery  ordeal,  arising 
from  internal  dissensions.  The  early  movements  had  the 
character  of  a crusade  against  sin,  denunciation  of  all  forms  of 
wickedness,  and  a portrayal  of  the  wrath  of  God  against  the 
ungodly.  Little  attention  was  paid  to  questions  of  doctrine, 
and  consequently  there  was  a very  general  ignorance  on  these 
points,  especially  on  the  Sonship,  Offices,  and  Atonement  of 
the  Saviour.  We  use  the  wTord  ignorance,  however,  with 
reference  to  the  new  converts  generally,  and  not  with  respect 
to  the  early  preachers,  for  most  of  them  were  educated ; but 
they  may  truly  be  called  “ preachers  of  the  law,”  and  not  of 
the  “ gospel,”  in  the  sense  those  terms  are  generally  under- 
stood. God  as  the  hater  of  wickedness  and  punisher  of  sin, 
was  the  central  figure  on  which  they  mostly  dwelt ; Christ  as 
Redeemer  was  only  a secondary  object  of  their  sermons. 
Llarris  was  the  first  one  to  depart  from  this  line  of  preaching. 
When  the  majesty  of  God  made  flesh  was  revealed  to  his  own 
mind,  he  dwelt  on  this  theme  in  his  sermons  with  the  fervor 
and  earnestness  which  characterized  him  before  in  dwell- 
ing on  the  righteousness  of  God.  Carrying  this  doctrine  to 


174  The  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  Wales.  [April, 

its  utmost  limits,  his  words  sounded  strangely  on  the  ears  of 
those  who  had  been  accustomed  to  the  other  kind  of  preach- 
ing. Many  thought  that  he  carried  the  doctrine  too  far, 
and  he  soon  felt  the  sting  of  unmerited  criticism.  To 
one  who  had  been  accustomed  to  the  foremost  rank  among 
the  reformers,  this  was  a sore  trial,  and  his  impetuous  nature 
could  not  brook  the  opposition  to  which  he  was  subjected. 
The  result  was  a quarrel,  and  a division  in  the  year  1751, 
extending  through  all  the  churches,  many  of  the  members 
clinging  to  Harris,  and  the  two  parties  soon  became  known  as 
Harris’s  people,  and  Rowlands’  people.  Harris  retired  to 
Trevecca,  and  established  a kind  of  community  there,  where 
many  of  those  who  coincided  with  his  views  went  to  live  with 
him.  Many  aspersions  have  been  cast  upon  Harris  for  his 
course  in  this  matter,  but  the  evidence  existing  at  this  day 
clearly  establishes  that  his  motive  was  pure  and  disinterested, 
though  perhaps  his  fiery  temper  carried  him  too  far.  The 
effect  of  this  quarrel  was  most  deplorable.  The  churches 
were  divided,  many  of  those  who  were  most  zealous  got  dis- 
couraged, and  lapsed  into  the  Established  Church.  But 
Harris  and  his  adherents  adopted  a course  most  favorable  to 
the  success  of  the  other  branch.  Assuming  a kind  of  passive 
attitude,  they  left  the  field  almost  entirely  to  the  anti-Harris 
people.  As  a consequence,  the  Harris  party  finally  disap- 
peared from  the  Principality,  while  the  lost  ground  was  recov- 
ered by  Rowlands  and  those  who  adhered  to  him. 

The  cause  suffered  some  from  the  introduction  of  Antino- 
mian  doctrines ; but  the  occurrence  of  these  years  most  to  be 
regretted,  was  the  expulsion  of  Rev.  Peter  Williams  from 
the  communion  for  a supposed  heresy  in  his  opinion  on  the 
Sonship  of  Christ.  Many  of  the  old  fathers  had  now  passed 
away,  and  some  of  the  young  men,  especially  N.  Rowlands, 
son  of  D.  Rowlands,  acted  with  great  rashness  and  severity 
toward  P.  Williams  in  his  old  age.  While  much  may  be 
said  in  mitigation  of  the  treatment  which  Williams  received, 
it  cannot  be  defended  on  any  ground  of  Christian  charity  and 
forbearance. 

At  the  end  of  seventy  years  from  the  time  Harris  and 
Rowlands  first  started  the  Methodist  movement,  they  were  yet 


1S69.]  The  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  T Yales.  175 

without  a ministry  among  themselves,  and  depended  for  the 
rite  of  baptism  and  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord’s  Supper,  upon 
those  who  had  received  orders  from  the  hands  of  a bishop  ; 
and  there  were  among  them,  in  all  North  Wales,  only  three 
ordained  clergymen.  True,  the  condition  of  things  was  some- 
what better  in  the  South,  but  even  there  the  supply  was  far 
short  of  the  demand.  And  they  must  depend  for  their  future 
supply  upon  such  clergy  of  the  Established  Church  as  might 
be  induced  to  join  them,  as  there  was  no  hope  of  getting  any 
bishop  to  give  orders  to  any  that  might  he  deemed  worthy 
among  themselves.  So  when  the  rite  of  baptism  had  to  be 
performed,  the  weight  of  influence  was  in  favor  of  taking  the 
children  to  the  Church  rather  than  to  the  dissenters. 

Not  only  was  there  great  spiritual  destitution  on  account  of 
the  scarcity  of  ordained  ministers,  but  a most  remarkable  fact 
was,  that  there  were  only  a few  places  where  even  these  would 
administer  the  sacrament ; and  when  the  churches  clamored 
for  more  privileges  in  this  respect,  their  request  was  treated 
with  marked  disrespect,  and  opposed  with  much  ill-feeling,  by 
the  clergy,  wlm  formed  a sort  of  ecclesiastical  aristocracy  in 
the  new  denomination.  It  was  denounced  as  an  innovation 
upon  an  order  of  things  that  had  been  signally  blessed  ot 
God  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  was  claimed  that  these  beneficent 
results  had  not  followed  on  account  of  these  traces  of  attach- 
ment to  the  Church,  hut  in  spite  of  them  ; and  if  the  sacra- 
ments could  be  administered  in  some  unconsecrated  places, 
there  was  no  good  reason  why  they  should  not  be  in  all. 
This  agitation  was  continued  for  some  years,  until  the  clergy 
were  finally  forced  to  succumb,  though  the  privilege  was 
granted  but  sparingly  for  many  years. 

But  the  agitation  caused  by  the  demand  for  a greater  num- 
ber of  places  where  the  sacraments  could  be  administered, 
was  not  to  be  compared  with  that  which  followed  the  demand 
for  an  increase  in  the  number  of  those  who  should  administer 
them.  Most  serious  consequences  were  threatened  before  this 
question  was  finally  settled,  and  the  denomination  broke 
loose  from  all  connection  with  the  Established  Church.  And 
when  the  demands  of  the  churches  were  finally  acceded  to  in 


176 


Some  Recent  Discussions  on  the  [April, 

these  respects,  some  of  tlie  clergy  withdrew  from  the  con- 
nection, and  several  churches  were  lost.  Among  those  first 
ordained  to  the  ministry  after  this  action,  were  John  Elias, 
John  Evans,  Ebenezer  Morris,  and  Ebenezer  Richard. 

After  this  complete  separation  from  the  Church  of  England, 
the  Calvinistic  Methodists  have  had  a career  of  almost  un- 
interrupted prosperity,  and  they  now  number  nearly  100,000 
communicants  in  the  Principality,  besides  having  many  large 
and  flourishing  churches  in  London,  Liverpool,  and  other  cities 
of  England,  where  the  Welsh  people  have  settled. 

The  denomination  is  in  a prosperous  condition  in  the 
United  States,  where  the  question  has  been  agitated  of  uniting 
with  the  Presbyterians,  a union,  however,  not  likely  to  be 
consummated  for  some  time  to  come,  owing  more  to  the 
difference  in  language  than  to  a difference  in  doctrines  and 
church  polity. 


Art.  II. — 1.  The  Question  of  an  Independent  Morality.  By 
the  Rev.  Eugene  Bersier,  of  Paris. 

2.  Present  State  of  Moral  Philosophy  in  Great  Britain  in 
relation  to  Theology.  By  the  Rev.  James  McCosn,  D.  D., 
LL.  D.,  author  of  “ Method  of  Divine  Government,”  “ Intui- 
tions of  the  Mind,”  “ Examination  of  Mr.  Mills’  Philoso- 
phy,” &c. 

3.  Mental  Science : A Compendium  of  Psychology , and  the 
History  of  Philosophy.  Designed  as  a Text  Book  for 
High  Schools  and  Colleges.  By  Alexander  Bain,  M.  A., 
author  of  “The  Senses  and  the  Intellect,”  “The  Emotions 
and  the  Will,”  &c.  New  York  : D.  Appleton  & Co.,  186S. 

4.  The  Atonement  a Satisfaction  for  the  Ethical  Mature  of 
hath  God  and  Man.  By  Prof.  William  G.  T.  Siiedd, 
Bibliotheca  Sacra,  October,  1859. 

5.  The  Law  of  Love,  and  Love  as  a Law : or  Moral  Science , 
Theoretical  and  Practical.  By  Mark  Hopkins,  D.  D., 
LL.  D.,  President  of  Williams  College.  New  York: 
Charles  Scribner  & Co.,  1869. 


1869.]  Fundamental  Principle  of  Morals.  177 

6.  Moral  Philosophy : Including  Theoretical  and  Practical 
Ethics.  By  Joseph  Haven,  D.  D.,  Professor  in  Chicago 
Theological  Seminary.  Boston  : Gould  & Lincoln. 

We  have  placed  this  list  of  comparatively  recent  publica- 
tions on  Moral  Science,  in  its  fundamental  idea,  or  some  of 
its  theological  bearings — a list  which  might  be  greatly  extend- 
ed— not  only  because  we  may  refer  to  them  in  what  follows, 
but  because  it  will  show  our  readers  at  a glance  how  univer- 
sally and  inevitably,  theories  as  to  the  nature  of  virtue  and 
first  principles  of  ethics,  interpenetrate  and  modify  systems  of 
theology.  Not  only  are  some  of  these  productions  ethico- 
theological  in  their  very  titles,  but  the  others  are  largely 
from  professors  of  theology,  or  from  those  whose  positions  and 
occupations  give  their  views  a religious  as  well  as  ethical  sig- 
nificance. The  two  important  articles  by  Drs.  McCosh  and 
Bersier,  were  read  at  the  late  Amsterdam  Conference  of  the 
Evangelical  Alliance,  and  are  published  in  the  very  valuable 
volume  which  gives  an  official  account  of  their  proceedings.* 
This  shows  quite  undeniably,  that  questions  as  to  the  essential 
nature  and  ultimate  idea  of  morality,  are  not  mere  playthings 
for  speculative  subtlety,  or  cloistered  amusement.  They  are 
grappled  with,  not  merely  by  controvertists,  polemics,  and 
hair- splitters,  or  by  this  or  that  narrow  sect  or  school  of  the- 
ology. Nor  are  they  ignored  or  despised  by  the  great  body 
of  Christians  and  divines  who  care  chiefly  for  the  essentials  of 
Christianity.  The  very  basis  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  as 
all  know,  is  the  essentials  of  Christian  faith,  in  which  the 
evangelical  churches  of  all  the  nations  agree ; yet  papers  on 
“Independent  Morality,”  and  “Moral  Philosophy  in  relation 
to  Theology,”  were  welcomed  as  quite  within  the  scope  of 
this  great  ecumenical  convocation.  For  they  are  felt,  not 

* Proceedings  of  the  Amsterdam  Conference  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  held  in 
August,  1867.  Published  by  authority  of  the  Council  of  the  British  Organization. 
Edited  by  the  Rev.  Edward  Sterne,  D.  D.,  one  of  the  Honorary  Secretaries. 
London : Office  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  1868. 

We  know  not  where  else  to  look  for  so  full  and  trustworthy,  yet  compendious 
account  of  the  present  state  of  Christendom,  as  to  churches,  theology,  social  re- 
lations and  institutions,  philanthropy  and  missions.  The  article  by  Dr.  McCosh 
has  also  been  published  in  a volume  with  some  of  his  more  recent  papers,  inclu- 
ding his  final  rejoinder  to  Mill.  This  we  have  not  seen. 


ITS 


Some  Recent  Discussions  on  the  [April, 

merely  by  disputants,  schools,  and  sects,  but  by  the  catholic 
Christian  thinkers  who  articulate  the  mind  of  that  church, 
which  is  the  one  bodj’  ” of  Christ,  to  strike  at  the  very  heart 
of  Christian  doctrine,  faith,  and  life. 

And  that  this  must  be  so,  can  not  better  be  evinced  than  in 
the  judicious  and  forcible  introductory  observations  of  Dr. 
McCosh,  in  the  document  above  referred  to.  He  says — 

“ Of  all  departments  of  natural  knowledge,  the  sciences  of  the  human  mind 
come  nearest  to  religion  ; and  of  all  the  mental  sciences,  moral  philosophy  stands 
in  the  closest  relation  to  Christian  theology.  The  reason  is  obvious.  It  is  the 
province  of  moral  philosophy  to  unfold  the  laws  of  man's  moral  nature,  ofliis  mo- 
tive powers  generally;  such  as  the  emotions,  the  will,  and  especially  the  moral 
faculty,  or  the  conscience.  • Now,  the  Christian  religion  is  especially  addressed 
to  man's  moral  and  spiritual  nature.  It  comes  to  us  as  a revelation  from  God, 
unfolding  and  manifesting  more  fully  to  us  his  moral  perfections,  and  making 
known  a means  of  reconciling  man  to  his  maker,  and  renewing  his  soul  in  the 
likeness  of  God.  Christian  theology,  by  which  I mean  a reflex  systematic  expo- 
sition of  the  truths  of  God’s  Word,  has  ever  conducted  theologians,  whether  they 
wished  it  or  no,  into  moral  discussions : and  ethical  philosophy  has  consciously  or 
unconsciously  exercised  an  important  influence  upon  the  construction  of  systems 
of  divinity.  The  Christian  religion  has  contributed  new  elements,  in  particular 
all  the  evangelical  graces,  to  ethics ; and  a high  moral  philosophy,  especially  a 
high  estimate  of  the  law,  has  ever  tended  to  foster  high  views  of  the  justice  of 
God,  and  deep  views  of  the  nature  of  sin,  and  of  the  necessity  of  an  atonement. 
The  two  have  thus  acted  and  reacted  on  each  other." — Page  337  of  the  Amster- 
dam Conference  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance.  Our  quotations  from  Dr.  McCosh  and 
Bersier,  will  be  from  this  volume. 

Again : — 

“ It  might  be  shown  by  an  extensive  induction  from  the  history  of  the  past, 
that  the  theology  of  every  age  has  commonly  had  a philosophy  suited  to  it. 
An  elevated  philosophy  has  tended  to  produce  a lofty  theology,  while  a high 
theology  has  been  stimulating  a high  philosophy;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  a low 
philosophy  is  apt  to  generate  a meagre  theology,  while  an  inadequate  theology 
is  prone  to  lean  on  a low-toned  philosophy.  For  some  years  we  have  had  a dis- 
position toward  a negative  theology  in  Great  Britain ; and  now  we  have  a 
negative  philosophy  corresponding  to  it,  and  countenancing  it.  In  theology  there  has 
been  an  inclination  to  oinil  justice  from  among  the  attributes  of  God , and  to  deny  the 
expiatory  nature  of  our  Lord's  sacrifice  for  sin.  And  now  we  have  a philosophy 
which  undermines  an  independent  and  eternal  morality,  and  throivs  us  back  on 
pleasures  and  pains,  as  the  elements  out  of  which  such  moral  convictions  and  ideas  as 
we  have,  are  formed.  These  two  ore  running  their  course  together,  and  we  may  look 
far  an  offspring  partaking  of  the  nature  of  both,  to  proceed  from  their  marriage 
union." — Pages  342-3. 

We  italicize  these  last  sentences,  because,  written  wholly 
without  reference  to  questions,  persons,  parties,  or  books  here, 


179 


1869.]  Fundamental  Principle  of  Morals. 

they  so  fully  vindicate  what  we  shall  have  cause  to  say  farther 
on. 

Dr.  McCosh  also  adverts,  with  great  good  judgment,  to  the 
subject  of  an  “ independent  morality,”  formally  discussed  in 
the  paper  of  Bersier.  By  this  is  meant  a morality  springing 
up  wholly  from  the  dictates  of  the  human  conscience,  and  in- 
dependent of  philosophy  and  religion,  particularly  Christian 
revelation.  Out  of  this  the  skeptical  mind  of  the  age,  especi- 
ally of  France,  is  striving  to  evolve  a basis  of  unity  among 
men,  which,  escaping  the  discords  of  speculators,  religionists, 
and  sects,  shall  bind  together  society  and  the  nations,  on  the 
simple  platform  of  the  original  and  independent  morality 
taught  by  the  natural  conscience.  The  futility  of  all  such 
attempts  is  ably  shown,  in  the  main  argument  of  Bersier,  and 
incidentally  by  Dr.  McCosh.  They  both  agree,  that  inde- 
pendently of  Scripture,  we  have  a moral  nature  which  gives 
primary  moral  ideas,  intuitions,  judgments — which  gives  the 
sense  of  right  and  wrong,  obligation,  merit,  guilt;  and  points 
out  that  some  actions  are  right  and  others  wrong.  This 
must  be  so,  if  man  is  a moral  and  accountable  being.  It  must 
be  so,  else  he  would  be  incapable  of  perceiving  it  to  be  right 
and  obligatory  to  believe  and  obey  the  word  of  God,  and 
conform  to  its  moral  precepts.  It  is  so,  as  all  fact  proves. 
No  race  of  men  has  been  so  imbruted  as  to  be  utterly  desti- 
tute of  moral  sentiments  and  ideas,  however  perverted.  It  is 
so,  for  it  is  the  express  averment  of  the  Bible,  that  those  who 
are  without  the  revealed  law,  have  the  law  written  on  their 
hearts.  But  while  to  this  extent,  there  is  an  “ independent 
morality,”  it  is  utterly  insufficient  for  man’s  need,  because, 
1.  He  is  largely  defiled  and  blinded  by  sin.  He  therefore  needs 
a supernatural  revelation  at  once  to  supplement  and  correct 
it.  2.  He  is  wholly  inadequate  to  discover  a Redeemer,  or 
a way  of  salvation  from  sin,  or  to  indicate  the  duties  flowing 
from  redemption,  until  supernaturally  revealed.  3.  It  is  im- 
possible for  conscience,  as  Bersier  shows,  to  be  wholly  inde- 
pendent of  religious,  speculative,  or  other  beliefs,  even  were 
its  ultimate  principles  invariably  the  same  in  all  men  of  all 
ages  ; yet  the  application  of  those  principles  must  vary  with 
the  convictions  entertained  in  regard  to  the  objects  to  which 
VOL.  xli. — NO.  II.  92 


180 


Some  Recent  Discussions  on  the 


[April, 


they  apply.  Must  not  one  who  believes  in  the  being  of  God, 
believe  in  religious  duties  which  the  atheist  disowns  ? Must 
not  one  wlio  believes  that  he  will  be  propitiated  by  self-im- 
molation and  diabolical  orgies,  have  a different  view  of 
religious  duty  from  that  of  the  simple  believer  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  ? Or,  passing  from  tbe  sphere  of  religion,  as 
Bersier  well  shows,  the  moral  judgments  will  be  controlled 
by  our  beliefs  regarding  the  end  of  human  life,  and  the  ideal 
of  human  destiny  and  aspirations. 

“For  example,  suppose  that  in  my  view,  as  in  that  of  Epicurus  and  Lucretius , 
happiness  is  the  end  of  existence,  it  is  evident  that  my  morality  will  thereby  be 
influenced.  The  least  advanced  student  knows,  as  well  as  Montesquieu , that  one 
of  the  most  powerful  causes  of  the  decline  of  Rome,  was  the  growing  influence 
of  Epicurean  maxims.  Suppose  that  science  leads  me  to  see  in  the  negro  race, 
only  a variety  between  the  ape  and  the  man,  it  is  evident  that,  while  continuing  an 
advocate  of  the  theory  of  human  equality,  I am  by  no  means  obliged  to  accord 
this  equality  to  those  who  do  not  pertain  to  my  species.  Suppose  that  physi- 
ology convinces  me,  that  what  we  call  free-will,  is  an  illusion;  and  that  at 
bottom  my  will  is  always  and  everywhere  fatally  determined  by  the  organiza- 
tion of  my  brain,  do  you  mean  to  say  that  the  idea  which  I have  of  my  respon- 
sibility will  not  receive  a shock  ? Suppose  that  evil  appears  to  me  to  be  a 
necessity  tied,  it  may  be,  to  my  material  organization,  or  to  my  finite  nature,  or 
to  the  badly  constituted  relations  of  human  society;  is  it  not  quite  evident  that 
I shall  soon  see  before  me  three  clearly  defined  theories,  which  draw  after  them 
three  moralities?” — Pages  328-9. 

He  then  gives  a striking  instance  of  the  argument  of  an 
adherent  of  the  Darwinian  theory,  against  the  Christian  pity 
and  charity  which  cherisli  and  protect  the  “ weak,  the  incura- 
ble, the  wicked  themselves,  all  who  are  the  disgrace  of  nature. 
The  evils  with  which  .they  are  afflicted  tend  to  perpetuate 
themselves,  and  to  multiply  indefinitely  ; the  bad  increases 
instead  of  diminishing,  and  tends  to  augment  itself  at  expense 
of  the  good.  Mow  many  of  these  creatures  are  then  incapa- 
ble of  getting  their  own  livelihood,”  &c.,  &c.  That  is,  the 
Darwinian  theory,  as  some  hoid  it,  logically  demands  the  ex- 
tinction, and  not  the  merciful  protection,  of  the  feeble  and 
helpless  portion  of  our  race.  It  is  needless  then  to  argue  that 
the  natural  conscience,  though  sufficient  to  discover  to  us 
the  first  elements  of  morality,  is  insufficient,  without  light 
from  above,  duly  to  inform  and  guide  us  in  our  fallen  state. 
Here  our  views  are  fully  expressed  by  Dr.  McCosh : — 


1869.]  Fundamental  Principle  of  Morals.  181 

“ While  we  stand  up  for  a morality  independent  of  the  remedial  system  of  sal- 
vation, we  do  not  plead  for  a morality  which  renders  the  Bible  unnecessary;  or, 
which  can  justify  the  sinner  apart  from  the  Gospel.  At  this  point  we  separate 
entirely  from  our  academic  philosophers,  who  uphold  not  only  the  independence 
but  what  is  a very  different  thing,  the  sufficiency  of  an  ethnic  or  natural  morality.” 
— Pages  340-1. 

But  if  conscience  teaches  an  independent,  though  insuffi- 
cient morality,  what,  whether  sufficient  or  insufficient,  stand- 
ing by  itself,  or  supplemented  and  completed  by  Christian 
revelation,  is  its  fundamental  and  differential  principle? 
What  is  that  in  a morally  good  and  obligatory  act  or  state, 
which  renders  it  morally  good  and  obligatory  ? Some  have 
said  that  it  is  conformity  to  truth,  others  to  the  fitness  of 
things,  others  to  the  most  perfect  order,  others  to  the  will  of 
God.  The  obvious  defect  of  all  but  the  last  of  these  attempted 
definitions  is,  that  they  are  too  broad.  They  define  nothing 
till  we  bring  into  them  that  morality,  of  which  they  are  the 
vaunted  definitions.  Yirtue  is  not  conformity  to  all  truth, 
fitness,  order ; but  only  to  moral  truth,  fitness,  order.  The 
objection  to  making  the  ultimate  moral  idea,  conformity  to 
the  will  of  God,  is  simply  that  which  lies  against  founding  it 
in  any  mere  will  whatsoever,  which  might  thus,  by  its  own 
fiat,  make  and  unmake  moral  distinctions,  calling  evil  good, 
and  good  evil ; putting  light  for  darkness,  and  darkness  for 
light.  Yirtue  is  conformity  to  the  will  of  God,  not  as  mere 
will,  but  as  a holy  will.  That  is,  his  will  must  be  conformed  to 
the  true  standard  of  uprightness.  Where  is  this  to  be  found  ? 
Exterior  to  God  ? Then  God  is  subject  to  a law  above,  a greater 
than  himself.  Against  such  a conclusion,  the  most  sound 
and  reverent  thinkers  have  always  reluctated.  They  have 
been  reluctant  to  lay  the  foundation  of  morality  in  mere  will 
on  the  one  hand,  and,  on  the  other,  to  subject  the  will  of 
God  to  any  authority  above  himself.  How  then  have  they 
solved  the  difficulty?  Where  have  they  found  the  prime 
standard,  name,  and  source  of  purity  to  which  even  the  Divine 
will  is  conformed?  Hot  out  of  or  above  God,  but  in  the 
eternal  and  immaculate  purity  and  rectitude  of  the  Divine 
nature  itself.  This  is  happily  put  by  Bersier  as  follows  : — 

11  This  problem,  the  Christian  revelation  disposes  of  in  the  most  admirable 
manner,  by  founding  morality,  not  upon  the  will  of  God,  but  upon  his  very 


182  Some  Recent  Discussions  on  the  [Apkil. 

nature,  in  the  image  of  which  man  was  created.  Have  you  reflected  on  those 
simple  but  sublime  words  of  the  old  Covenant,  ‘Be  ye  holy,  for  I am  holy,’ ? 
Words  which  Jesns  Christ  in  his  turn  reproduced,  stamping  or  marking  them 
with  an  evangelical  accent,  when  he  said,  ‘Be ye  perfect,  even  as  your  Father 
in  heaven  is  perfect.’  By  this  word  you  observe  that  morality  is  forever  de- 
tached from  the  arbitrary,  without  deposing  Divine  authority  to  an  inferior  place. 
Goodness  thus  becomes,  in  our  view,  the  very  expression  of  the  Divine  essence; 
the  Gospel  becomes,  in  the  beautiful  language  of  Vinet,  ‘ the  conscience  of 
conscience  itself,’  and  morality  has  found  an  eternal  foundation.” — Page  322. 

The  only  other  theories  of  any  importance,  are  the  Happiness 
scheme,  including  in  itself  the  Utilitarian  and  Associational 
theories  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Intrinsic  scheme, — that 
virtue  or  holiness  is  in  itself  a good,  and  supreme  good  of  a 
moral  being,  and  not  good  merely  or  chiefly  as  a means  to 
something  beyond  and  better  than  itself.  According  to  this, 
right  and  wrong  differ  intrinsically,  and  not  merely  in  their 
consequences.  Rectitude  or  moral  goodness  is  a simple  qual- 
ity, undefinable,  because  irresolvable  into  any  simple  ele- 
ments, and  having  no  synonyms  plainer  than  itself.  Its 
original,  and  standard,  is  the  absolute,  eternal,  unchangeable 
rectitude  of  God  himself,  as  shown  above.  Than  this  there 
can  he  nothing  higher,  nothing  purer,  nothing  more  authori- 
tative or  obligatory.  “ Because  he  could  swear  by  no  greater, 
he  sware  by  himself” — the  First  Good,  and  the  First  Fair. 
Rectitude  in  man’s  soul  and  its  acts,  is,  according  to  its  capacity, 
conformity  to  the  image  of  this  Divine  Goodness.  The  new 
man  is  “ created  after  God  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness.” 
This  absolute  rectitude  is  the  original  supreme  excellence  of 
God  and  all  moral  creatures,  without  which  all  other  endow- 
ments become  monstrosities  proportioned  to  their  greatness. 
It  is  underived,  and  uncompounded,  having  nothing  more 
elementary,  ultimate,  supreme  than  itself;  therefore  undefi- 
nable by  aught  plainer  or  simpler  than  itself.  It  carries  in 
itself  the  idea  of  obligation  ; that  is,  whatever  is  right  is  oblig- 
atory ; whatever  is  obligatory  is  right.  The  two  ideas  are 
mutually  co-inherent,  as  much  so  as  life  and  organization.  To 
ask  why  we  are  obliged  to  do  what  is  right,  is  as  absurd  as  to 
ask  why  a luminous  body  gives  light,  why  we  are  obliged  to 
do  what  wre  are  obliged  to  do. 

This  may  be  called  the  catholic  Christian  doctrine  of  the 


1869.]  Fundamental  Principle  of  Morals.  183 

ultimate  moral  idea  or  ethical  principle.  The  other  theories 
above  named,  may  have  found  occasional  advocates  in  emi- 
nent theological  or  ethical  speculatists,  and  may  have  had  a 
wide  currency  for  a time ; as  in  the  instances  of  Paley’s 
philosophy,  and  some  metaphysical  divines  and  theological 
parties  in  New  England.  But  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
these  have  been  exceptional  and  transient  eddyings  in  the 
great  current  of  Christian  ethical  thinking,  which  has  always 
had  its  main  movement  in  the  line  above  indicated  ; and 
sooner  or  later  turned  back  to  it,  whenever  and  wheresoever 
deflected  from  it. 

The  most  plausible  and  successful  of  the  schemes  which, 
among  Christian  thinkers  from  time  to  time  arise  in  antago- 
nism  to  this,  is  the  happiness  scheme  above  mentioned,  in 
some  of  its  forms.  Its  plausibility,  its  power  to  fascinate, 
bewilder,  and  puzzle  men,  arises  from  the  absolute  assurance 
graven  on  man’s  soul,  that  happiness  must  be  the  accompani- 
ment or  end  of  holiness.  This  inseparableness  of  the  two,  or 
certain  termination  at  least  of  holiness  in  blessedness,  makes 
it  easy  to  confound  them,  or  rather  to  make  righteousness 
a mere  means  or  cause  of  happiness,  and  to  consider  this  con- 
duciveness to  happiness  in  right  actions  as  constituting  their 
rightness,  its  formal  nature  and  essential  definition.  This  is 
utilitarianism.  It  makes  righteousness  a good  and  right 
action  obligatory,  not  in  itself,  but  only  for  its  utility  as  a 
means  to  another  good  out  of  itself,  viz.,  happiness.  Of  this 
utilitarianism  there  are  radically  two,  and  in  a qualified  sense, 
three  forms : 1.  The  Epicurean  or  selfish,  which  recognizes 

virtuous  quality  in  action  only  as  it  is,  or  is  deemed,  produc- 
tive of  the  happiness  of  the  agent.  2.  The  benevolent  scheme, 
which  regards  actions  as  virtuous  only  in  so  far  as  they  are 
productive  of  the  happiness  of  universal  sentient  being,  the 
agent  included.  3.  The  scheme  of  association,  which  out  of 
the  pleasure  and  pain  experienced  in,  or  seen  to  be  produced 
by  certain  actions,  comes  to  regard  them  as  good  or  evil 
without  thinking  of  the  reason,  and  recognizes  no  higher  right 
or  wrong.  This  is  only  one  or  both  of  the  two  preceding 
schemes  in  a certain  aspect,  and  may  therefore  be  merged  into 
them.  And  in  the  last  analysis,  the  two  former  may  be 


184:  Some  Recent  Discussions  on  the  [Aran., 

merged  into  one.  For  a priori,  if  happiness  be  the  only  su- 
preme good,  then  the  supreme  obligation  of  each  (if  there  be 
any  proper  moral  obligation  on  this  theory),  is  to  get  the  most 
of  it  possible.  Still  further,  with  rare  exceptions,  the  advo- 
cates of  the  second  scheme,  found  the  obligation  to  seek  the 
happiness  of  the  universe,  upon  its  tendency  to  promote  the 
happiness  of  the  agent.  The  ground  of  this  obligation  to 
promote  others’  happiness,  is  simply  that  thus  he  will  best 
promote  his  own.  On  the  other  hand,  few  except  some  of 
the  lowest  materialists,  so  fully  imbrute  man  as  not  to  main- 
tain that  the  promotion  of  the  happiness  of  other  men  to 
some  extent,  and  in  some  forms,  redounds  to  the  happiness  of 
the  agent.  It  is  impossible  that  this  theory,  in  whatever 
form  held,  should  prevail,  without,  be  the  exceptions  what 
they  may,  re-acting  on  all  Christian  doctrines  and  practical 
ethics,  which  have  to  do  with  the  standard  of  holiness,  and 
the  reality  of  justice,  as  an  element  of  moral  excellence. 
They  have  shown  themselves  unpropitious  to  a high-toned 
and  self-sacrificing  piety,  and  to  the  Scriptural  view  of  the 
atonement,  as  a real  satisfaction  to  divine  justice,  and  not  a 
mere  governmental  expedient.  Certainly  the  history  and 
present  state  of  theology  in  this  country  is,  as  all  competent 
persons  know,  but  a reflex  of  Dr.  McCosli’s  portraiture  of  it, 
in  these  respects,  in  Britain  and  in  Christendom.  He  says  : — 

“ A high  view  of  man’s  moral  nature  tends  to  produce  an  orthodox  theology. 
I am  aware  that  systems  of  divinity  should  be  constructed  out  of  the  word  of 
God  fairly  and  honestly  interpreted.  But  divines  who  take  low  and  inadequate 
views  of  the  moral  law,  will  ever  be  tempted  to  explain  away  those  passages  in 
which  Christ  is  represented  as  truly  a sacrifice  for  sin,  and  suffering  in  our  room 
and  stead,  the  just  for  the  unjust.  We  find  in  our  country  that  deficient  views 
of  the  atonement  have  commonly  been  associated  with  imperfect  representations 
of  the  Divine  law  and  of  the  evil  desert  of  sin.  On  the  other  hand,  a high 
moral  theory  has  ever  tended  toward  an  orthodox  creed  in  all  matters  bearing 
on  the  Divine  justice,  on  the  punishment  of  sin,  and  the  expiation  of  human 
guilt  through  the  righteousness  and  sufferings  of  Jesus  Christ.” — Page  330. 

The  importance  of  this  subject  then,  ethically  and  theolo- 
gically, cannot  well  be  exaggerated.  It  is,  therefore,  with  the 
most  anxious  interest  that  we  turn  to  Dr.  Ilopkins’  new  book 
on  this  subject.  He  published  his  Lectures  on  Moral  Science 
some  years  ago,  in  which  we  regretted  to  find,  and  to  evince 


1 809.]  Fundamental  Principle  of  Morals.  1 35 

to  our  readers,  that  he  had  abandoned  the  doctrine  of  an  in- 
trinsic morality,  as  held  and  propounded  by  him  in  his  earlier 
years,  and  embraced  the  happiness  scheme  in  substance, 
however  subtle  and  refined  the  form.*  We  had  strong  hopes 
that  the  present  volume,  containing  his  still  further  matured 
views,  would  prove  that  the  eminent  author  had  worked 
himself  clear  of  the  objectionable  views  which  were  exten- 
sively deemed  so  heavy  a drawback  to  his  former  one. 
Although  it  presents  his  views  somewhat  farther  modified, 
elaborated,  and  refined  ; still  it  is  a presentation  of  the  same 
radical  system.  This  it  aims  to  fortify,  not  materially  to  alter. 
While  it  has  this  for  a principal  object,  it  is  also  wrought  up 
in  a form  adapted  to  teaching,  being  divided  into  brief  chap- 
ters, sections,  and  paragraphs,  with  appropriate  titles  and 
marginal  headings,  which  greatly  aid  teachers  and  learners. 
The  second  part,  too,  somewhat  quaintly  entitled  “ Love  as 
Law,”  is  devoted  to  practical  ethics.  This  is,  on  the  whole, 
valuable ; and,  with  an  original  and  vigorous  treatment  of 
various  topics,  especially  society,  government,  and  social 
duties,  has  the  didactic  clearness  and  terseness  so  welcome  in 
the  class-room  and  to  the  general  reader.  The  virtue  of  terse- 
ness characterizes  the  style  of  the  whole  book.  But  we,  like 
many  others,  cannot  say  so  much  for  the  clearness  of  the  first 
or  theoretical  part,  with  which  we  wish  to  chiefly  occupy  the 
attention  of  our  readers  in  what  follows.  We  think  the  gifted 
author,  in  the  great  strain  required  to  harmonize  his  theory 
with  all  the  phases  of  our  moral  consciousness,  has  overdone 
himself,  and  run  into  an  abstractness  and  subtlety  quite 
beyond  the  scope  of  general  readers ; formidable  to  beginners 
in  the  science,  no  more  than  intelligible  to  adepts  after  the 
closest  attention,  and  altogether  out  of  keeping  with  the  author’s 
usual  transparency  of  thought  and  expression.  We  find  this 
a common  criticism  of  this  part  of  the  book.  This  is  due  obvi- 
ously not  to  the  author,  but  to  the  difficulties  of  his  system, 
which  overmatch  the  greatest  abilities.  Nothing  but  a highly 
artificial  and  non-natural  way  of  thinking  and  expression,  can 
bring  the  happiness  theory  into  seeming  accord  with  some  of 

*See  Review  of  Hopkins’  Lectures  on  Moral  Science,  in  the  January  number  of 
this  Journal  for  1863. 


186  Some  Recent  Discussions  on  the  [April, 

the  most  familiar  phenomena  of  onr  moral  nature.  Hence, 
in  place  of  our  author’s  usual  breadth  and  massiveness  of 
thought,  we  find  an  unusual  and  unsatisfactory  astuteness  and 
subtlety.  But  without  further  preliminaries,  let  us  find  what 
he  maintains,  and  whether  his  new  presentation  of  his  system 
ought  to  make  us  converts  to  it.  We  hardly  need  say  that, 
on  account  of  the  present  or  final  coincidence  of  holiness  and 
happiness,  a large  amount  of  phraseology  is  equally  in  place, 
alike  on  the  scheme  which  distinguishes  the  two,  and  that 
which  makes  one  merely  a means  or  cause  of  the  other.  It  is 
further  to  be  remarked,  that  all  those  arguings  and  appeals  in 
behalf  of  the  happiness  scheme  so  profusely  employed  by  util- 
itarian philosophers,  which  imply  that  happiness  is  the  only 
good,  are  simply  instances  of  petitio  principii.  The  very 
issue  joined  is  whether  happiness  is  the  only  good,  or  the 
only  ultimate  and  supreme  good ; also  whether  virtue  is 
a supreme  good,  or  good  at  all  except  as  it  is  causative  of 
happiness.  This  assumption  in  some  of  its  forms  stocks  their 
armory.  It  seems  quite  plausible  and  conclusive  to  iterate 
and  re-iterate  usque  ad  nauseam , how  is  an  action  right,  unless 
it  is  good  ; and  how  is  it  good,  unless  it  is  good  for  something ; 
and  what  is  it  good  for,  if  it  does  no  good?  Implying  the 
while,  that  it  can  do  no  good,  if  it  do  not  promote  happiness. 
Eliminate  this  class  of  reasonings  from  the  argument  under  re- 
view, or  any  other  that  we  have  ever  seen  of  any  power  on  the 
same  side,  and  you  eviscerate  it.  Its  life  and  strength  are 
gone  out  of  it.  All  that  is  said  by  our  author  about  ends,  and 
the  necessity  that  right  action  should  be  directed  to  good  ends, 
comes  to  the  same  thing.  Every  thing  hinges  on  this.  What 
is  a good  end,  and  is  there  any  supremely  good  end  but  happi- 
ness ? This  is  the  very  thing  to  be  disproved,  before  argument 
resting  upon  the  assumption  of  the  contrary  can  have  the 
weight  of  a feather.  What  then  does  Dr.  Ilopkins  assume  to 
be  the  only  real  and  ultimate  good  ? lie  says  affirmatively  : — 

“ We  see  from  the  above,  the  necessity  of  an  end,  and  of  a supreme  end.  But 
the  word  includes  not  merely  an  idea  in  the  intellect  of  something  that  can  be 
comprehended  and  attained  by  the  use  of  means,  there  is  also  an  element  in  it 
addressed  to  our  emotive  nature.  To  be  chosen  by  us,  there  must  be  in  it,  or 
seem  to  be,  a good.  Tracing  it  back  we  shall  find  that  there  must  be  something 
valuable  for  its  own  sake — something  good  in  itself,  and  recognized  as  such 


1869.] 


Fundamental  Principle  of  Morals. 


187 


within  the  sensibility.  What  then  is  a good  ? Strictly  there  is  no  good  that  is 
not  subjective,  and  so  known  as  such  within  the  consciousness;  but  it  will 
accord  more  with  the  cast  of  our  language,  and  tend  to  a clearer  apprehension 
of  the  subject,  if  we  say  that  all  good  is  either  objective  or  subjective.  An  objec- 
tive good  is  any  thing  so  correlated  to  a conscious  being  as  to  produce 
subjective  good.  Subjective  good  is  some  form  of  enjoyment  or  satisfaction  in 
the  consciousness.” — Page  51. 

The  supreme  end  of  man  then  is  good,  and  this  good  is  sub- 
jective enjoyment  or  satisfaction,  or  that  which  will  produce 
it.  The  supporters  of  this  scheme  have  usually,  in  logical  con- 
sistency, defined  holiness  as  that  conduct  in  a moral  being 
which  is  a means  of  happiness.  Dr.  Hopkins  dissents  from 
this  word  “means”  and  substitutes  “ cause,”  but  without  any 
essential  difference  as  to  the  main  issue.  For  in  regard  to  this 
it  is  really  a distinction  without  a difference.  He  says  : “ The 
holiness  is  not  a means  of  happiness  but  the  cause.  It  is  the 
person  choosing  in  accordance  with  the  end  for  which  God 
made  him,  and  as  thus  choosing,  worthy  of  respect,  of  admi- 
ration, of  complacent  love,  of  veneration.  This  is  no  ‘ dirt- 
philosophy,’  or  4 bread  and  butter  philosophy,’  or  4 utilitarian 
philosophy.’  Who  shall  say  that  this  is  low,  mercenary,  or 
unworthy  ? ” — Page  54. 

We  know  not,  but  it  seems  that  the  honored  author  recog- 
nizes the  identity  or  affiliation  of  his  scheme  with  that  at  which 
such  epithets  are  sometimes  hurled.  He  attempts  to  parry 
the  charge  of  utilitarianism  thus  : 44  Whatever  is  useful,  then, 
can  have  value  only  as  it  is  related  to  the  end  which  it  may 
be  used  to  promote.  A plow  is  useful,  but  only  as  it  is 
related  to  the  value  of  a crop.  Of  course  a system  which 
should  place  obligation  to  choose  an  end  on  the  ground  of  an 
intrinsic  value  that  should  have  no  end  beyond  itself,  and  so 
no  utility,  could  not  properly  be  charged  with  being  a system 
of  utility.  The  word  utility  expresses  a relation — a relation 
between  that  which  is  valuable  in  itself  and  the  means  of 
obtaining  it.” — Pages  10-11.  Surely  this  discrimination  of  his 
system  from  utilitarianism  amounts  to  nothing,  or  is  too  tenu- 
ous to  be  comprehended.  The  very  pith  and  essence  of  that 
system  is,,  that  it  makes  the  moral  rectitude  not  a good,  much 
less  the  highest  good  in  itself,  but  valuable  only  as  a means 
(it  matters  not  if  Dr.  Hopkins  prefers  to  say  “ cause  ”)  of 


188 


' Some  Recent  Discussions  on  the 


[April, 


another  good,  viz.,  happiness  or  enjoyment.  Whether  this 
has  value  in  or  beyond  itself  is  immaterial  to  the  present  issue. 
It  is  enough  that  the  sole  good  of  virtue  lies  in  its  being  a 
means  or  cause  of  this  happiness.  If  this  differs  from  utilitari- 
anism, it  is  by  less  than  the  shadow  of  a shade. 

But  the  true  character  of  Dr.  Hopkins’  system  appears  quite 
as  decisively  in  what  he  repudiates  as  in  what  he  espouses. 
He  rejects  the  doctrine  of  Prof.  Haven  and  a large  class  of 
writer’s,  that  “ the  term  right  expresses  a simple  and  ultimate 
idea ; it  is  therefore  incapable  of  analysis  and  definition.” — 
Page  20.  As  a caveat  against  false  inferences,  we  take  occa- 
sion to  say  that  we  too,  for  reasons  already  given,  dissent  from 
another  statement  quoted  from  Dr.  Haven,  that  moral  dis- 
tinctions “ do  not  originate  in  the  Divine  character.”  Dr. 
Hopkins  says  further : “ It  is  therefore  impossible  that  any 
form,  or  quality,  or  characteristic  of  choice,  any  virtue,  or 
goodness,  or  holiness  should  be  the  ground  of  the  obligation 
to  choose.” — Page  26.  “The  choice  may  be  right  or  wrong, 
but  by  no  possibility  can  the  obligation  depend  upon  any  quali- 
ty in  the  act  of  choosing.” — Page  76.  It  certainly  requires  no 
little  of  ingenious  and  subtle  refining  to  reconcile  such  lan- 
guage with  the  dictates  of  an  unsophisticated  conscience.  And 
what  follows  shows  at  least  the  highly  artificial  character  of 
the  system. 

“ Right  has  commonly  been  supposed  to  be  the  ultimate,  or  rather  to  be  the 
moral  idea.  It  is  said,  and  that  is  perhaps  the  popular  system  now,  that  right 
is  a necessary  and  independent  idea ; that  the  distinctions  of  right  and  wrong 
are  inherent  in  the  nature  of  things,  in  the  same  way  as  mathematical  ideas  are 
independent  and  necessarily  involved  in  the  relations  of  space  and  quantity.  But 
right  and  wrong  morally  considered  can  have  nothing  to  do  with  any  nature  of 
things  existing  necessarily,”  &c. — Page  77. 

We  submit  that  the  following  simple  and  straightforward 
passages  from  the  article  of  Dr.  McCosh  are  vastly  more  in- 
telligible and  true  to  nature,  than  a volume  of  such  wire-drawn 
refinings.  They  truly  echo  the  utterances  of  our  moral  nature, 
and  need  not  the  gloss  or  exegesis  put  upon  them  by  Dr.  Hop- 
kins (page  116),  in  order  to  speak  their  own  meaning  to 
every  unperverted  conscience. 

“I  hold  that  there  is  an  inherent  and  essential  distinction  between  good  and 
evil,  just  as  there  is  a distinction  between  truth  and  error.  Gratitude  to  God  is 


1869.]  Fundamental  Principle  of  Morals.  189 

as  certainly  a virtue,  as  that  ‘things  which  are  equal  to  the  same  thing  are  equal 
to  each  other  ’ is  a truth.  Rebellion  against  God  is  as  certainly  a sin  as  that 
‘ two  parallel  lines  will  meet’  is  a falsehood.  I believe  that  the  mind  sees 
at  once  and  intuitively  the  distinction  between  good  and  evil,  as  it  sees  the  dis- 
tinction between  truth  and  falsehood.  This  it  does  by  a power  which  we  call 
the  moral  reason  or  conscience.  And  if  there  be  an  eternal,  an  indelible  dis- 
tinction between  truth  and  error,  good  and  evil,  and  if  sin  be  of  evil  desert,  and 
deserving  of  punishment,  the  question  is  irresistibly  pressed  upon  us,  how  is  this 
sin  which  God  hates,  and  must  hate,  to  be  forgiven?  and  how  is  man,  who  has 
committed  this  sin.  and  is  conscious  of  guilt,  and  sensible  of  alienation,  to  be 
reconciled  to  God  ?” — Pages  338-9. 

"We  do  not  deem  it  worth  while  to  notice  any  arguments 
founded  on  the  etymology  of  the  word  “right.”  Fallacies 
of  etymology  are  of  old  the  cheap  defence  of  what  has  no  bet- 
ter support.  It  has  been  argued  that  truth  is  variable  because 
derived  from  “trow”  to  believe,  and  belief  is  variable.  With 
equal  cogency  it  is  argued  that  right  means  the  right  way  to 
happiness,  because  it  means  originally  a straight  line,  or  the 
shortest  way  to  something.  The  test  of  the  meaning  of  words 
■ is  not  derivation  but  present  use. 

Much  is  made  by  writers  of  this  class,  of  the  Apostle's 
declaration,  “ God  is  love,”  as  indicating  that  the  essence  of 
the  Divine  character  is  benevolence  to  the  exclusion  of  every 
moral  attribute  not  included  therein,  even  distributive  jus- 
tice. But  is  he  love  any  more  than  he  is  truth,  holiness,  jus- 
tice, wisdom,  and  do  not  all  these  attributes  qualify  and  con- 
dition each  other  ? Dr.  Shedd  3ays,  with  great  truth  and  co- 
gency : — “ The  inspired  assertion  that,  ‘ God  is  a consuming 
fire’  (Heb.  xii.  29),  is  just  as  categorical  and  unqualified  as  the 
inspired  assertion  that  ‘ God  is  love’  (1  John,  iv.  8),  or  the  in- 
spired assertion  that  £ God  is  light  ’ ( 1 John,  i.  5).  Hence  it  is 
as  inaccurate  to  resolve  all  the  Divine  emotions  into  love,  as 
it  would  be  to  resolve  them  all  into  wrath.  The  truth  is,  that 
it  is  the  Divine  essence  alone,  and  not  any  one  particular  attri- 
bute, that  can  be  logically  regarded  as  the  unity  in  which  all 
the  characteristic  qualities  of  the  Deity  centre  and  inhere.”  * 
Indeed  Dr.  Hopkins  recognizes  the  “ finding  the  ideas 
of  obligation,  right,  justice,  in  their  place  as  essential  and 
ineradicable  parts  of  our  frame.” — Page  114.  “ Goodness  is 

* Bib.  Sacra,  1856,  p.  720. 


190  Some  Recent  Discussions  on  the  [April, 

good  in  itself- — intrinsically  so.  It  is  worthy  of  approbation 
on  its  own  account.  It  is  the  only  thing  that  can  be  com- 
manded or  approved.” — Page  115.  This  seems  in  a breath 
to  sweep  down  the  structure  which  had  been  so  laboriously 
erected.  It  seems  to  restore  all  that  had  been  taken  from  us. 
But  in  a sentence  or  two  he  shows  that  this  goodness  is  such 
from  its  “ relation  to  good” — and,  as  already  shown,  with  him 
this  good  is  happiness.  Yet  he  calls  it  a “holy  happiness.’ 
So,  after  all,  actions  tending  to  happiness  are  right  only  on 
condition  that  it  be  a “ holy  happiness.”  Founding  virtue, 
therefore,  in  conformity  or  subserviency  to  happiness,  encoun- 
ters the  same  difficulty  as  founding  it  in  conformity  to  truth, 
or  the  titness  of  things,  or  perfect  order.  All  virtue  is  con- 
formity to  each  of  these.  But  not  all  conformity  to  these  is 
virtue.  There  is  much  order,  truth,  fitness,  conformity  to 
which  is  not  moral  goodness.  Conformity  to  moral  truth, 
order,  fitness  alone  is  moral  excellence.  This  is  shown  by 
Dr.  Hopkins  (pages  12-15).  But  it  is  clear  that  the  same 
objection  lies  against  founding  virtue  on  mere  happiness.  It 
must  be  a “ holy  happiness.”  All  these  attempts  to  derive 
the  moral  idea  from  any  of  these  elements,  presuppose  that  it 
has  first  been  put  into  them.  Defining  it  by  them  is  impossi- 
ble until  it  has  first  been  joined  to  them  as  a differentia.  It 
is  no  mere  evolution  from  sensations  of  pleasure  or  pain.  Dr. 
McCosh  says,  quite  to  the  purpose  : — 

“ Ethical  philosophy  has  a work  to  do.  It  must  show  that  the  ideas  and  con- 
victions which  we  have  in  regard  to  moral  good,  and  the  distinction  between 
good  and  evil,  cannot  be  furnished  by  associated  sensations;  but  are  sanctioned 
by  our  very  constitution,  and  the  God  who  gave  us  our  constitution.  The  pro- 
cess by  which  they  affect  to  generate  our  moral  beliefs  is  like  that  of  the  old 
alchemists,  who,  when  they  put  earth  into  the  retort,  never  could  get  any  thing 
but  earth,  and  who  could  get  gold  only  by  surreptitiously  introducing  some 
substance  containing  gold.  The  philosopher’s  stone  of  this  modern  psycholo- 
gy is  of  the  same  character  as  that  employed  in  mediaeval  physics.  If  they  put 
jn  sensations  only,  as  some  do,  they  never  have  any  thing  but  sensations,  and  a 
“dirt  philosophy,”  as  it  has  been  called,  is  the  product.  If  gold  is  got,  as  it  has 
been  by  some,  it  is  because  it  has  been  quietly  introduced  by  the  person  who 
triumphantly  exhibits  it.” — Page  34G. 

In  the  present  woik,  the  author  advances  the  same  views  on 
the  morality  of  the  affections,  desires,  volitions,  and  choice  as 
in  his  Lectures  on  Moral  Science.  Here,  too,  his  system  and 


i 


1869.]  Fundamental  Principle  of  Morals.  191 

terminology  are  quite  subtle  and  artificial.  He  allows  respon- 
sibility for  such  spontaneous  exercises  as  are  the  effect  of 
choice,  while  yet  they  may  be  the  cause  of  volition.  How  is 
this?  He  sharply  distinguishes  choice  from  volition.  Choice 
is  that  act  of  the  will  which  is  generic,  and  chcosing  an  end, 
determines  all  subordinate  exercises,  spontaneous  and  voli- 
tional, in  subordination  to  itself.  Volitions  are  the  subor- 
dinate executive  acts  of  will  in  pursuing  that  end.  All 
spontaneous  exercises  of  desire  and  affection,  and  all  volitions 
likewise,  are  determined  by,  they  take  their  moral  character 
from,  the  great  generic  choice  which  is  the  good  or  bad  tree  of 
which  they  are  the  fruit.  All  moral  character  begins  with 
this  generic  choice.  Nothing  moral  can  lie  back  of  the  will 
which  is  not  itself  a product  of  the  will.  The  order  is  this — 
First,  the  generic  choice  of  God  or  the  world  with  which 
moral  character  begins.  Secondly,  the  spontaneous  desires 
and  affections  begotten  by  this  and  receiving  their  moral  qual- 
ity from  it.  Thirdly,  the  specific  executive  volitions  prompted 
by  these  spontaneous  appetencies,  and  taking  on  their  moral 
aspect  from  them.  Dr.  Hopkins  meets  the  obvious  objection, 
that  we  are  conscious  that  our  volitions  are  prompted  by 
our  desires,  and  receive  their  moral  character  from  them,  by 
granting  the  fact,  but  denying  the  inference  that  these  desires 
per  se  have  moral  quality.  They  acquire  it  in  turn  from  the 
great  generic  choice  which  determines  them.  “We  are 
responsible  for  them/’  he  admits,  “ but  only  through  their 
relation  to  that  generic  and  permanent  choice  which  deter- 
mines character,  and  in  which  character  consists.”- — Page  67. 
“ Thus  when  a man  has  become  fully  a miser,  his  desires  and 
affections,  his  hopes  and  fears  all  centre  in  his  treasure,  and 
become  motives  to  him  in  a multitude  of  subordinate  choices. 
They  are  all  spontaneous,  he  is  responsible  for  them,  and 
they  are  all  sinful ; but  this  is  only  because  they  are  the  indi- 
rect result , not,  as  Dr.  ( Archibald ) Alexander  seems  to  sup- 
pose,, of  volition,  hut  of  choice.  If  the  man  had  not  originally 
chosen  money  as  his  supreme  end,  there  would  have  been  no 
such  spontaneous  product  and  no  such  guilt.  The  difficulty 
has  been  in  the  failure  to  perceive  the  relation  of  one  generic 
and  radical  choice  to  subsequent  spontaneous  action,  the 


192  Some  Recent  -Discussions  on  the  [ApRir,, 

character  of  which  is  yet  determined  by  the  choice.” — 
Page  66. 

On  all  this  we  remark  : — 

1.  That  this  scheme  seems  to  us  to  approximate  closely  to 
that  of  the  late  Dr.  N.  IT.  Taylor.  The  generic  choice  seems 
to  be  one  with  the  “ generic  or  governing  purpose  ” of  that 
celebrated  divine  which  first  originates  and  ever  constitutes 
the  character.  The  relation  of  the  desires  and  spontaneous 
moral  exercises  to  the  will  is  substantially  the  same  in  both 
schemes,  only  that  the  distinction  between  choice  and  volition 
is  peculiar  to  Dr.  Hopkins.  The  ultimate  ethical  idea  too,  as 
founded  in  happiness,  is  for  substance  the  same  in  each  scheme, 
although,  as  in  some  of  Dr.  Taylor’s  late  writings,  so  more 
persistently  by  Dr.  Hopkins,  it,  as  sometimes  is  true  of  vice, 
loses  half  its  deformity,  by  losing  all  its  grossness.  Still  the 
doctrine  is  there  as  a premise  for  all  its  proper  logical,  ethical, 
and  religious  consequences.  Both  agree  withal  that  man  has 
no  moral  character  save  in  his  voluntary  acts,  or  the  products 
thereof,  and  consequently  that  men  have  no  moral  character 
sinful  or  holy,  till  the  formation  of  the  generic  choice,  in  which 
they  choose  their  chief  end. 

2.  When  and  how  does  this  generic  choice  occur  histori- 
cally ? Does  the  memory  of  any  man  run  back  thereto  ? AVe 
trow  not.  Dr.  Hopkins  tells  us,  “ this  supreme  end  need  not 
be,  and  is  not,  known  in  its  abstract  and  general  form;  but 
obligation  is  affirmed  the  moment  there  is  furnished  an  occa- 
sion for  choice  in  any  specific  case  involving  the  end.” — Pages 
69-70.  It  appears  then  that  the  first  sinful  choice  is  made 
without  consciousness  or  design  of  its  generic,  or  governing,  or 
permanent  character.  It  is  merely  a manifestation  of  the 
character  already  dominant  in  the  soul. 

3.  And  it  derives  its  own  moral  character  from  the  corrup- 
tion of  the  soul  that  prompts  it — else  it  would  be  characterless, 
as  the  subordinate  volitions,  which  Dr.  Hopkins  shows  are 
determined  and  take  their  moral  character  from  the  desires. 
This  is  true  of  all  acts  of  will,  whether  called  choices  or  voli- 
tions. Indeed  it  is  explicitly  asserted  by  Dr.  Hopkins  himself 
when  it  becomes  convenient  in  refuting  a theory  which  lie 
rejects.  He  says  (p.  17),  “ Hence,  it  will  follow  again,  if  the 


193 


1869.]  Fundamental  Principle  of  Morals. 

will  of  God  be  the  "round  of  obligation,  that  God  lias  no  mor- 
al  character.  Choice , volition , will , are  hut  the  expression  of 
character.  If  there  he  nothing  hack  of  these  for  them,  to 
express,  there  can  he  no  character .”  Has  be  not  struck  down 
at  a blow  the  whole  fabric  he  has  so  ingeniously  reared  ? 
And  does  he  not  thus  leave  intact  the  psychology  and  ethics 
of  desire,  will,  and  affection  which  be  so  earnestly,  and  at 
times  skillfully  assails  ? And  if  such  language  as  the  follow- 
ing makes  havoc  of  the  grand  ethical  idea  of  the  book,  in 
regard  to  the  relations  of  happiness  to  holiness,  we  cannot 
help  it.  He  says,  “We  love;  but  we  do  not  will  the  joy 
that  is  in  it,  and  that  cannot  be  separated  from  it.  In  no 
case  can  we  will  either  joy  or  sorrow,  happiness  or,  indeed, 
any  ultimate  end.” — Page  60.  May  we  not,  then,  love  right- 
eousness and  righteous  acts,  without  “ willing  the  joy  that  is  in 
it,”  and  irrespective  of  their  relations  to  happiness? 

We  have  done.  It  is  a great  trial  to  us  to  be  constrained 
to  criticise  the  productions  of  a man  whom  we  regard  so 
highly  as  Dr.  Hopkins ; or  productions  which  have  so  much 
real  merit  as  wTe  find  in  this  volume.  But  there  is  no  alterna- 
tive. If  the  principles  involved  are  important  enough  for  him 
to  advocate,  they  are  important  enough  for  those  who  reject 
them  to  refute. 

We  have  no  time  to  dwell  upon  Mr.  Bain’s  ultimate  moral 
idea.  As  emerging  from  the  materialistic  character  of  his 
philosophy  it  is,  and  indeed  must  be,  one  form  of  the  happiness 
scheme.  He  says,  “ From  the  nature  or  definition  of  will, 
pure  and  proper,  the  motives  or  ends  of  action  are  our 
Pleasures  and  Pains.”  This  being  one  variety  of  the  scheme 
already  examined,  stands  or  falls  with  it,  and  therefore 
requires  no  farther  notice. 


194 


Planting  of  the  American  Churches.  [April, 


Art.  III. — Planting  of  the  American  Churches. 

To  the  success  of  the  great  Reformation  a most  important 
condition  was  the  discovery  of  the  AFestern  Continents.  It 
was  no  success  of  Protestant  principle  to  have  secured  for 
Protestant  nations  permission  to  exist.  The  peace  of  West- 
phalia only  asserted  for  them  an  independent  place  among 
the  powers  of  Europe.  It  did  not  liberate  the  individual  con- 
science. • That  doctrine  which  was  the  germ  of  the  Reforma- 
tion had  yet  no  free  development.  Its  growth  was  a conflict 
with  intolerance.  Romanists  denied  it,  and  Protestants  did 
not  dare  to  carry  it  fully  into  practice,  if  even  in  the  zeal  of 
controversy  they  did  not  entirely  lose  sight  of  it. 

Freedom  of  the  individual  conscience  in  matters  of  faith, 
which  aims  not  to  oppress  an  opponent,  but  to  establish  equal 
rights  with  him,  could  not  he  safely  allowed,  when  forces  were 
ready  to  seize  upon  every  advantage  it  offered  to  work  the 
ruin  of  those  who  held  it.  And  the  oppression  which  makes 
even  wise  men  mad,  continued  in  most  quarters  to  exasperate 
the  weaker  party  to  inconsistencies.  Notwithstanding  the 
efforts  of  many  good  and  great  men  among  them,  it  was  diffi- 
cult for  nations  having  their  residence  on  the  Mediterranean 
Sea  to  emancipate  themselves  from  the  thraldom  of  opinions 
and  authorities  which  had  grown  up  and  prevailed  through 
all  their  history,  enforced,  if  not  to  a great  degree  created,  by 
their  geographical  relations.  Some  other  channel  of  com- 
merce than  that  on  which  Italy  and  Spain  had  successively 
been  masters,  was  needed  to  divert  and  change  the  old  current 
of  ideas.  The  limits  of  thought  were  greatly  extended  when 
commerce  betook  herself  to  the  paths  of  the  ocean.  But  no 
nation  has  ever  adapted  itself  to  that  new  and  larger  measure, 
nor  reaped  corresponding  profit  from  it  without  being  pre- 
pared therefor  by  the  adoption  of  Reformation  principles.  The 
experiments  have  been  made  on  a large  scale,  and  the  dem- 
onstration is  indisputable.  Although  Catholic  settlements 
were  the  earliest  on  the  shores  of  the  ocean,  and  still  cover 
the  greatest  extent  of  country,  the  Protestant  alone  have  sue- 


195 


1869.]  Planting  of  the  American  Churches. 

ceeded  in  setting  up  a state  of  society  and  a civil  polity  in 
keeping  with  the  breadth  of  a world’s  commerce.  And  upon 
the  New  Continent,  for  the  first  time,  and  still  alone,  was 
Protestant  principle  consistently  carried  into  practice. 

About  twenty-five  years  before  the  publication  of  Luther’s 
theses,  Columbus  for  the  first  time  beheld  the  shores  of  a AVest 
Indian  island.  Five  years  later,  English  mariners  discovered 
the  coast  of  the  Northern  Continent.  And  succeeding  ex- 
plorations, continued  for  a hundred  years,  ascertained  the  re- 
sources of  the  new  country  to  present  it  as  an  asylum  from 
the  increasing  severity  of  religious  persecution.  While  some 
parts  of  it  were  rich,  and  offered  large  rewards  to  industry, 
others  were  sought  by  its  settlers  merely  as  a refuge. 

The  Southern  Continent,  Central  America,  Mexico,  and  most 
of  the  West  India  islands  were  claimed  by  Spain  and  Portugal 
as  the  gift  of  the  pope.  And  on  all  those  coasts  the  faith  of 
Rome  was  planted  and  enforced  with  its  utmost  severity. 
The  natives  of  those  countries  beheld  in  the  cross  the  symbol 
of  oppression,  perfidy,  and  the  most  appalling  barbarity ; but 
in  the  course  of  time  they  were  all  subdued  to  the  dominion  of 
Romanism  or  exterminated.  From  California  to  Cape  Horn 
the  pope  ruled  over  the  consciences  of  all  whom  European 
convictions  had  reached.  But  on  the  eastern  coast,  notwith- 
standing the  discovery  of  Florida  by  Ponce  de  Leon,  upon 
which  a claim  was  subsequently  urged,  he  never  succeeded 
in  planting  his  jurisdiction  within  the  bounds  now  possessed 
by  the  United  States.  Discovered  by  Protestant  mariners, 
that  tract  of  country  was,  from  the  first,  set  apart  for  the 
abode  of  religious  freedom.  The  colony  of  Maryland,  though 
papal  in  religion,  was  subject  to  Protestant  government.  By 
the  time  when  reactionary  Romanism  had  reached  its  greatest 
success  on  the  European  Continent,  and  the  British  isles  bad 
come  under  the  rule  of  a narrow  and  intolerant  dynasty,  the 
shores  of  North  America,  looking  toward  Europe,  were  suffi- 
ciently wTell  explored  to  hold  out  abundant  offers  to  refugees 
from  oppression.  * 

It  was  during  the  reign  of  the  Stuart  dynasty  in  England, 
and,  as  respects  the  Continent  of  Europe,  from  the  commence- 
ment of  the  dissensions,  out  of  which  arose  the  thirty  years 
VOL.  xli. — NO  II.  . 93 


196  Planting  of  the  American  Churches.  [April, 

war,  the  formation  of  the  two  antagonist  leagues,  until  the 
revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  that  the  earliest  and  most 
important  of  these  settlements  were  made.  Though  numerous, 
and  somewhat  heterogeneous  in  character,  a certain  spontane- 
ous order  operated  in  them,  which  presents  the  basis  of  a 
classification.  The  history  is  that  of  five  different  groups  of 
colonies.  Virginia,  New  York,  and  Massachusetts  were  the 
earliest  planted,  in  1607,  1613,  and  1620  respectively.  A 
certain  analogy  exists  between  the  history  of  the  first  and  the 
last.  As  the  settlements  on  the  James  River  spread  out  west- 
ward and  northward,  but  chiefly  southward  into  North 
Carolina;  so  the  group  planted  on  Massachusetts  Bay  sent  out 
its  branches  westward  and  northward  into  New  Hampshire 
but  chiefly  southward  into  Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut, 
and  these  again  secondary  offshoots  into  Long  Island  and  New 
Jersey.  The  colonies  of  both  groups  were  joined  by  new 
emigrants  from  the  mother  country.  To  the  north  of  Massa- 
chusetts, the  earliest  colonies  of  New  Hampshire  and  Maine, 
and  to  the  north  of  Virginia,  the  Roman  Catholic  colony  of 
Maryland,  were  added  about  the  same  time,  constituting 
definite  limits  in  that  direction. 

The  country  lying  between  these  two  groups,  namely,  the 
coast  of  New  York.  New  Jersey,  and  Delaware,  was  about  the 
same  date  settled  by  Dutch,  Danes,  and  Swedes.  In  1655 
the  Dutch  reduced  the  Danish  and  Swedish  settlers ; and  in 
1661,  the  English  conquered  the  Dutch,  and  thereby  united 
their  northern  group  of  colonies  with  the  southern. 

A fourth  group  had  its  beginning  in  South  Carolina,  in  the 
settlement  made  at  Port  Royal  in  1670,  from  which  proceed- 
ed the  founders  of  Charleston  in  1680.  Other  settlements 
soon  clustered  around  these  points.  Subsequently  other 
colonies  went  out  from  them  westward  and  northward ; but 
most  numerously,  as  far  as  they  went  beyond  the  bounds  of 
South  Carolina,  southward,  into  what  became  afterward 
Georgia,  and  uniting  with  emigrants  directly  from  the  moth- 
er country.  ' 

The  fifth  group  is  that  of  the  Quaker  settlements  in  Penn- 
sylvania and  adjoining  regions  of  New  Jersey,  constituted  by 
William  Penn  in  1682,  but  actually  commenced  earlier,  and 


197 


1869.]  Planting  of  the  American  Churches. 

whose  progress,  restrained  on  the  north  and  south,  proceeded 
directly  westward. 

Thus,  before  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  the 
whole  coast  from  Maine  to  Georgia  had  come  under  British 
rule,  in  five  connected  groups  of  colonies.  And  the  principal 
centres  of  population  were  accordingly  the  chief  cities  of 
those  groups ; a distinction  which,  for  the  most  part,  is  still 
retained.  For  although  Jamestown  has  disappeared,  and 
Baltimore  has  outstripped  Richmond,  yet  in  all  the  other 
groups,  the  colonial  centres  of  population — Charleston,  Phila- 
delphia, New  York,  and  Boston,  respectively — are  the  cen- 
tres of  population  still. 

During  the  same  period,  France  had  taken  possession  of 
the  territories  farther  north  ; and  Spain  and  Portugal,  one  or 
the  other,  claimed  all  that  lay  farther  south. 

Accordingly,  as  respects  religion,  both  to  the  north  and 
south  of  those  British  colonies,  Roman  Catholicism  had  been 
set  up  and  enforced.  Under  British  rule  alone  lay  the  lands 
reserved  for  Protestantism.  Farther  north  the  history  of 
Protestantism  did  not  begin  until  after  the  British  conquest 
of  those  territories. 

Maryland  was  first  settled  by  Roman  Catholics;  hut  her 
charter  was  drawn  up  and  granted  by  a Protestant  power. 
And  ere  one  generation  had  entirely  passed  away,  Protestants 
had  secured  dominion  there  also,  and  Lord  Baltimore  had 
himself  become  an  Episcopalian. 

As  to  the  type  of  doctrine  which  prevailed,  it  was  almost 
entirely  that  of  the  Reformed.  Lutherans  were  few,  consist- 
ing chiefly  of  the  Danes  and  Swedes  of  New  Jersey  and 
Delaware.  But  much  difference  existed  on  the  subject  of 
Church  government  and  ordinances.  In  the  New  England 
group  of  settlements,  Congregationalism  prevailed  ; in  the 
Virginia  group,  Episcopacy.  In  the  Carolina  group,  Episco- 
palians and  Presbyterians  were  mingled,  without  being  united. 
And  the  Pennsylvania  settlements,  with  several  in  New  Jer- 
sey, were  of  the  Society  of  Friends.  Congregationalism  was 
made  the  established  religion  of  New  England ; and  Episco- 
pacy of  Virginia.  And  Quakerism,  though  not  properly  es- 
tablished, was  the  ruling  creed  in  Pennsylvania.  None  oi 


198 


Planting  of  the  American  Churches.  [Apkil, 

the  original  groups  were  founded  by  English-speaking  Pres- 
byterians, although  persons  of  Presbyterian  persuasion  were 
to  be  found  in  all. 

Presbyterianism  was  first  planted  in  this  country  by  the 
Dutch.  And  the  beginning  of  its  strength  was  New  York. 
But  from  that  quarter  its  operation  was  limited  by  the  nar- 
row range  of  a language  foreign  to  most  of  the  provinces. 
And  soon  after  New  York  came  under  the  dominion  of  Ens- 

c5 

land,  the  Episcopal  Church  was  established  there  also.  And 
Presbyterianism  had  no  legally  recognized  place  in  the 
land. 

It  was  in  1662  that  Anglican  Episcopacy  was  fully  estab- 
lished in  Virginia  ; and  in  1703,  extended  over  the  Carolinas, 
where,  although  from  the  beginning  the  religion  favored  by 
Government,  it  had  not,  until  then,  been  authoritatively  im- 
posed. Thus  by  the  earlier  years  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  English  Church  was  enforced  from 
Georgia  to  the  borders  of  New  England,  passing  over  Penn- 
sylvania and  having  but  few  adherents  in  New  Jersey.  The 
establishment  of  Episcopacy  was  the  act  of  the  British  Govern- 
ment and  Church  in  England;  that  of  Congregationalism  was 
effected  by  the  colonists  for  themselves. 

Episcopacy,  though  thus  favored  and  enforced  by  the  civil 
authoriiies,  did  not  become  correspondently  popular.  Its 
dependence  upon  the  Church  in  England  withheld  it  from 
full  and  true  harmony  with  the  colonists  and  from  the  com- 
pleteness of  its  own  proper  form.  There  was  not  one  bishop 
in  the  country.  Relatively  it  declined  through  the  middle  of 
the  eighteenth  century  until  the  opening  of  the  Revolutionary 
war,  when  it  almost  entirely  broke  down.  Most  of  its  minis- 
ters, as  they  were  all  missionaries  of  the  English  Church,  being 
in  sympathy  with  the  English  cause,  then  returned  home. 
After  peace  was  restored,  it  was  reorganized  on  a new  basis, 
and  very  properly,  with  a new  name,  as  the  Protestant  Epis- 
copal Church. 

Congregationalism  proper  is  the  growth  of  New  England. 
It  was -developed,  if  not  born  there.  Enjoying  a full  and  ex- 
clusive dominion,  it  reached  its  appropriate  development  en- 
tirely in  harmony  with  the  views  of  the  people.  But  it  ob- 


199 


1SG9.]  Planting  of  the  American  Churches. 

tained  little  |)lace  except  in  New  England,  and  where  carried 
by  New  England  people.  And  many  of  them,  when  they  left 
the  bounds  of  their  native  province,  changed  their  ecclesias- 
tical relations.  Nor  did  Congregationalism  in  all  the  New 
England  colonies  present  exactly  the  same  form.  In  some 
the  churches  were  only  related  to  one  another  by  Associations, 
while  others  recognized  the  more  intimate  bond  of  Consocia- 
tions. The  former  prevailed  in  the  northern  and  the  latter 
in  the  southern  of  those  colonies,  at  least  in  those  of  Connecti- 
cut, while  Independency  maintained  itself  in  Rhode  Island. 

Presbyterianism  came  into  this  country  by  various  ways, 
hut  chiefly  by  two:  as  connected  with  the  Congregational 
settlements,  and  by  emigration  from  Scotland  and  Ireland. 
Subsequently  to  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  Hugue 
not  refugees  added  to  that  force,  especially  in  South  Caro- 
lina. But  both  Huguenot  and  Dutch,  as  well  as  Welsh,  who 
were  not  insignificant  in  numbers  in  Pennsylvania,  failed  of 
adding  much  to  their  cause,  by  conversion,  on  account  of 
their  foreign  language  and  name.  The  growth  of  Presbyte- 
rianism was  without  support  of  Government,  if  not  in  spite  of 
its  opposition. 

Many  Puritans  of  New  England  were  Presbyterians  by 
preference,  and  as  they  migrated  southward  into  Long  Island 
and  New  Jersey,  their  churches  assumed  more  of  a Presby- 
terian form.  In  Virginia  and  Maryland  the  number  of  Pres- 
byterian dissenters,  consisting  chiefly  of  exiles  from  Scotland 
and  the  north  of  Ireland,  had  by  the  year  1680  become  such 
as  to  justify  them  in  asking  ministers  to  be  sent  to  them  from 
the  mother  country.  After  that  petition  was  complied  with, 
they  increased  more  rapidly.  From  Maryland  their  congre- 
gations spread  northward  into  Delaware  and  Pennsylvania. 
Under  the  Episcopal  establishment  they  were  severely  re- 
stricted ; but  found  freedom  and  protection  under  the  liberal 
rule  of  the  Quakers. 

These  two  Presbyterian  streams,  proceeding  one  from  the 
north  and  the  other  from  the  south,  united  and  blended  in 
New  Jersey  and  neighboring  parts  of  Pennsylvania.  The 
first  church  of  Newark  came  out  of  New  England ; the  first 
Presbyterian  church  in  Maryland  came  out  of  Ireland  an  d 


200 


Planting  of  the  American  Churches.  [Apkil, 

Scotland ; and  the  first  in  Philadelphia  came  partly  out  of 
New  England  and  partly  from  Scotland  and  Ireland.  Sub- 
sequently, large  emigrations  from  the  latter  countries  into 
New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania  strengthened  the  cause.  And 
a generation  later,  Presbyterianism  in  New  Jersey  completely 
overbalanced  all  other  denominations.  The  adjoining  city  of 
Philadelphia,  with  its  religious  freedom,  presented  the  most 
convenient  centre  for  organization.  And  there  the  first  Pres- 
bytery was  formed! 

In  Yirginia  and  the  Carolinas,  where  the  stringency  of  the 
establishment  was  greatest,  the  Presbyterian  cause  also  pros- 
pered, and  ultimately  became  the  superior,  although  the  im- 
pediments which  interposed,  for  many  years  prevented  the 
churches  in  that  quarter  from  joining  the  Presbytery.  The 
Presbyterians  of  South  Carolina,  cut  off  from  their  brethren 
of  the  middle  colonies  by  distance  and  otherwise,  long  retain- 
ed their  original  ecclesiastical  relations  to  Scotland,  and  did 
not  join  the  American  General  Assembly  until  after  the 
beginning  of  the  present  century. 

Through  the  middle  and  southern  provinces,  during  the 
greater  part  of  the  eighteenth  century,  Presbyterianism  was 
eminently  the  popular  religion,  although  lying  under  some 
restraints  of  the  civil  government.  The  great  revival  which 
spread  over  the  country  about  the  middle  of  that  century, 
brought  together  and  fused  into  one  the  scattered  evangelical 
elements.  Although  it  pervaded  the  Churches  from  Georgia 
to  Massachusetts,  it  was  in  the  middle  provinces,  and  especial- 
ly in  New  Jersey,  that  its  most  benign  effects  appeared.  A 
temporary  division  on  the  subject  intensified  the  zeal  and 
activity  of  the  parties,  while  it  put  a check  upon  the  disposi- 
tion to  extravagance  on  both  sides;  and  when  they  reunited 
it  was  cordially  and  completely.  The  Presbyterian  Church, 
which  had  previously  been  feeble  and  scattered,  emerging 
from  chaos  and  oppression,  beheld  itself,  in  the  issue  of  the 
revival,  a numerous  and  fully  organized  brotherhood,  with 
its  own  college,  for  the  education  of  ministers,  planted  at 
Princeton,  near  the  centre  of  its  operations. 

But  the  same  revival  introduced  two  other  actors  on  the 
scene.  The  Moravians  appeared  as  missionaries,  and  only 


201 


1869.]  Planting  of  the  American  Churches. 

planted  missionary  stations  and  schools  with  a missionary 
object  in  view.  But  these  occupied  important  points  over 
the  whole  length  of  the  country.  A few  Methodists  of  ti  e 
Wesleyan  connection  came  to  America  between  1760  and 
1770,  and  ere  the  latter  date  had  formed  a small  society  in 
New  York.  Their  numbers  rapidly  increased,  and  several 
congregations  were  collected  before  the  opening  of  the  Revo- 
lutionary war.  Their  first  conference  met  in  Philadelphia  in 
1773.  Subsequently  to  1784,  Methodism,  under  a new  and 
independent  organization,  made  accelerated  progress,  and  in 
the  course  of  time  assumed  to  itself  the  larger  part  of  that 
popular  favor, which  had  before,  in  the  Middle  States,  and  the 
West,  been  extended  to  Presbyterianism.  It  followed  with 
great  effect  the  movement  of  the  new  settlements  westward. 

The  Baptists  came  to  this  country,  in  the  first  instance, 
among  the  Puritans  of  New  England.  Expelled  from  Massa- 
chusetts, they  formed,  on  their  own  principles,  the  province  of 
Rhode  Island.  Subsequent  emigration  enlarged  their  num- 
bers. While  Rhode  Island  continued  to  be  their  asylum, 
they  also  planted  new  societies  in  Pennsylvania  and  Dela- 
ware. In  colonial  times  they  were  comparatively  few,  being 
under  persecution  in  most  of  the  provinces.  The  great  increase 
of  their  number  has  taken  place  chiefly  since  the  beginning  of 
the  present  century. 

Thus,  the  first  churches  planted  in  these  provinces  were  the 
Episcopal  in  Virginia,  the  Dutch  Reformed  in  New  York, 
and  the  Congregational  in  Massachusetts.  Then  came  Roman- 
ism  in  Maryland,  Lutheranism  in  New  Jersey  and  Delaware, 
the  Baptists  in  Rhode  Island,  and  the  Quakers  in  Pennsyl- 
vania and  New  Jersey. 

Romanism  and  Lutheranism  had  a brief  rule  in  colonial 
times,  and  were  soon  submerged.  Their  present  proportions 
in  this  country  are  due  to  subsequent  immigrations. 

After  the  Revolution  of  1688,  the  free  and  ruling  sects 
were  the  Episcopal,  Quaker,  and  Congregational,  while  the 
Presbyterian,  mingled  with  all,  but  without  a legal  recogni- 
tion anywhere,  gradually  rose  by  force  of  a certain  popular 
favor,  and  by  immigration  from  Scotland,  Ireland,  and 
France.  By  the  revival  of  religion  which  commenced  about 


202  The  Novel  and  Novel  Heading.  [April, 

1734,  its  position  as  one  of  the  larger  denominations  was  fully 
settled.  But  the  same  revival  gave  rise  to  the  Methodists, 
who  began  to  arrive  from  England,  after  its  fervor  had  sub- 
sided, as  the  Moravians  had  commenced  operations  at  its  be- 
ginning. 

At  the  opening  of  our  national  history,  the  principal  de- 
nominations were  the  Congregational  in  the  north  ; Episco- 
pal in  the  middle  and  south ; Presbyterian,  chiefly  in  the 
middle,  hut  also  numerous  in  the  south ; the  Quaker  in  the 
middle,  the  Methodist  in  the  middle  and  south,  and  the  Bap- 
tist in  the  north  and  middle.  National  independence  opened 
the  way  to  entire  religious  freedom.  Not  immediately,  hut 
in  the  course  of  a short  time,  Government  support  and  restric- 
tions alike  were  withdrawn,  and  all  denominations  thrown 
upon  the  presentation  of  their  own  merits. 


Art.  IY. — The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading. 

Coleridge  once  said,  “There  have  been  three  silent  revolu- 
tions in  England : — first,  when  the  professions  fell  off  from  the 
church  ; secondly,  when  literature  fell  off  from  the  professions  ; 
and  thirdly,  when  the  press  fell  off  from  literature.”  Had 
he  lived  till  the  present  day  he  might  have  added  a fourth : — 
when  the  masses  fell  off  from  the  literature  of  fact  and  gave 
themselves  to  that  of  fiction.  We,  of  the  present,  live  in  what 
has  been  aptly  styled  the  Era  of  the  Novel.  Even  the  highest 
genius,  if  in  this  day  it  wrould  gain  the  ear  of  that  great  audi- 
ence, the  masses,  must  consent  to  clothe  its  inspirations  in  novel 
form.  The  historian  must  rehearse  for  the  present  generation, 
as  he  has  done  for  the  past,  the  story  of  the  nations : if  his 
narrative  be  only  profound  and  deep-seeing,  in  its  philosophy 
of  national  life  and  vicissitudes,  the  few  put  it  up  in  library 
style  and  give  it  a place  of  quiet  on  their  shelves  ; if  his  tale  be 
interesting  as  fiction  and  vivid  as  the  drama,  everybody  reads 
it  with  eagerness.  The  poet  must  sing  as  of  yore  : if  his  song 
be  “ In  Memoriam,”  or  “ A Drama  of  Exile,”  its  music  is  shut 
up  in  rich  binding  and  given  a place  of  honor  for  the  binding’s 


I860.] 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading. 


203 


sake  on  the  centre-table  ; if  it  be  a “ Maud,”  an  “ Aurora 
Leigh,”  an  “Evangeline,”  or  a “Ivathrina,”  everybody  listens 
to  it  and  applauds.  So  to  the  end  of  the  category,  the  demand 
is  everywhere  for  novelty,  and  genius  must  needs  be  content 
if  it  succeeds  in  getting  even  a few  scraps  of  sound  philosophy 
or  theology  taken  by  the  masses  through  the  medium  of  some 
startling  theory  tilling  a book  of  generous  dimensions,  or  in 
bringing  a stray  truth  of  science  before  the  people  in  a series 
of  lectures  or  papers,  bv  an  array  of  wonderful  experiments  or 
some  ride  on  a comet  through  the  planetary  worlds,  or  in 
mediating  to  a popular  assembly  by  stealth  in  the  pulpit  a 
shred  of  Bible  doctrine,  by  forty  minutes  of  brilliant  illus- 
trations. 

Almost  half  a century  ago,  Professor  Wilson,  in“Xoctes 
Ambrosianae,”  wrote  of  novels  as  compared  with  the  drama, 
“ They  are  better  fitted  for  the  present  state  of  public  taste. 
The  public  are  merely  capable  of  strong  sensations,  but  of 
nothing  which  requires  knowledge,  taste,  or  judgment.”  That 
was  written  of  a British  public  from  which  we  are  removed 
by  half  a century  of  the  almost  undisputed  reign  of  the  novel 
in  all  its  forms,  and  by  the  short  voyage — ever  growing 
shorter— across  the  Atlantic.  This  subject  has,  therefore, 
become  one  of  such  practical  moment,  one  touching  so  many 
and  so  vital  social  and  religious  interests,  that  the  Christian 
public  can  no  longer  leave  its  discussion  to  the  secular  and 
Satanic  press.  It  demands  of  us  consideration, — serious, 
earnest  consideration.  We  propose  to  discuss  the  novel  and 
novel  reading  in  the  light  of  the  great  principles  which  rule 
in  the  workings  of  the  human  mind,  and  of  the  greater  di- 
vine principles  which  should  rule  in  the  Christian  world. 

What  is  a novel?  The  name — meaning  simply  something 
new— is  as  indefinite  as  it  can  well  be,  and  is  just  as  applica- 
ble to  any  thing  else  as  to  any  form  of  literature.  Evidently 
it  requires  to  be  more  nearly  defined  by  aid  of  its  synonyms, 
Romance  and  Fiction.  The  first  of  these  names,  romance , 
carries  us  back  to  the  middle  ages.  Percy,  in  his  “ Reliques,” 
tells  us  the  origin  of  its  application  to  fictitious  literature. 
When,  in  the  ninth  century,  the  Latin  tongue  ceased  to  be 
spoken  in  France,  it  was  succeeded  by  the  Romance  tongue, 


204 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  [April, 

a mixture  of  the  language  of  the  Franks  and  had  Latin.  A 
hook  written  in  this  language  came  to  he  called  a Romans 
book.  The  songs  of  the  Troubadours,  the  most  popular  com- 
positions, soon  appropriated  the  title  to  themselves  and 
became  the  romans  or  romanse  hooks,  or  simply  the  romances 
of  that  age.  The  romance  was  a wild,  extravagant  story  of 
events  warlike  or  otherwise,  told  either  in  prose  or  verse,  and 
drawing  its  interest  from  the  theme  of  love.  The  other  term, 
fiction , originally  denoted  the  act  of  mental  picturing,  whether 
of  something  real  or  fanciful,  and  then  the  result  of  that  act. 
It  has  come  to  denote  a portraiture  of  the  world  of  unreality 
summoned  up  by  the  fancy  and  the  imagination.  A novel, 
as  more  nearly  defined  by  its  synonyms,  has  in  it  these  essen- 
tials : — the  portraiture  of  something  new,  falling  within  the 
domain  of  fancy  or  imagination,  with  its  interest  centring  in 
love. 

But  the  sphere  of  the  novel  may  be  defined  more  clearly  by 
assigning  to  it  its  place  in  Literature.  That  suggestive  though 
mystical  and  erratic  w'riter,  Emerson,  has  said,  “ there  must 
always  he  a reporter  of  the  doings  of  the  miraculous  spirit  of 
life  which  everywhere  throbs  and  works.”  Barring  its  side- 
glance  toward  Pantheism,  we  accept  his  dictum  as  giving  a 
glimpse  of  the  great  truth,  that  all  the  world,  real  and  ideal, 
must  be  reported  for  mankind  ; which  truth  has  its  correlative 
in  that  other  and  no  less  important,  that  the  human  soul  is 
made  with  its  expressive  faculties  to  report  all  the  world,  in 
its  varied  ways  and  from  its  diverse  points  of  view.  The  com- 
plete portraiture  or  report  of  the  world  by  this  expressive 
power  in  man — this  faculty  of  discourse — is  embodied  in  Lit- 
erature, in  its  widest  sense ; in  the  literature  of  the  intellect 
and  the  heart,  of  the  taste  and  the  imagination,  of  the  con- 
science and  the  religious  nature,  of  the  real  and  the  ideal. 

Using,  as  the  principle  of  division,  the  aim  of  the  report- 
ing or  portraiture,  we  have  three  great  subdivisions  of  Lit- 
erature : — Oratory,  Representative  Discourse,  and  Poetry. 
The  novel  belongs  to  the  second  of  these  subdivisions.  Pure 
Representative  Discourse  embraces,  1st,  History,  and  2d, 
Scientific  Treatises,  including  the  Essay  or  Dissertation.  Un- 
der History,  “ the  subject  of  which  is  some  fact  or  event,  single 


I860.]  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  205 

or  continuous,  in  nature,  as  Natural  History , or  among  men, 
as  History  proper,  we  include  Biography , the  subject  of 
which  is  facts  in  individual  experience,  and  Travels , which  is 
hut  a more  specific  department  of  biography,  having  facts  of 
a specific  character  in  individual  experience  for  its  subject ; ” 
and  Works  of  Fiction,  the  subject  of  which  is  some  simulated 
fact  or  event , which  is  the  product  of  the  fancy  or  imagina- 
tion and  usually  has  its  place  in  the  sphere  of  domestic  life. 

Says  Coleridge,  in  his  “ Biographia  Literaria,”  “ the  fancy 
combines,  the  imagination  creates.”  Making  use  of  this  dis- 
tinction, we  have  two  departments  of  works  of  fiction,  the 
Romance  proper , the  product  of  the  fancy;  and  the  Novel 
proper , the  product  of  the  imagination.  By  further  analysis 
we  have,  under  Romance  proper,  1.  The  Apologue , including 
the  Fable  and  the  Allegory ; 2.  The  Extravaganza ; and 
3.  The  Sentimental  Romance , the  ordinary  love  and  marriage 
tale  : — and  under  the  Novel  proper,  as  giving  something  new  by 
art  creation,  I.  The  Novel  of  Domestic  Life , with  domestic 
life  predominant,  including  (1.)  The  Historico-descriptive , 
which  deals  with  national  phases  of  men  and  manners;  and, 
(2.)  The  Home  Life , delineating  either  customs  or  character; 
and  II.  The  Ldea  Novel , with  the  jtale  of  domestic  life  sub- 
ordinated and  made  the  vehicle  of  some  idea,  including  (1.) 
The  Didactic  Novel , with  the  idea  itself  ruling,  embracing 
the  political,  social,  moral,  and  religious;  and  (2.)  The  Artis- 
tic Novel , with  the  idea  subordinated  to  the  form  of  beauty 
in  which  it  is  clothed. 

It  becomes  evident,  from  a glance  at  this  analysis,  that  the 
theme  of  Domestic  Life  is  to  be  regarded  as  an  essential  in 
works  of  fiction  of  the  higher,  imaginative  class  : for  although 
— in  the  ITistorico-descriptive  form — the  novel  rises  into  the 
same  sphere  with  history,  it  is  not  for  the  purpose  of  record- 
ing public  events,  but  to  portray  national  phases  of  manners 
or  of  character  as  exhibited  in  the  domestic  life  of  a people  or 
an  age  ; and  although  rising — in  the  novel  of  Home  Life — 
into  the  sphere  of  biography,  it  does  not  like  it  pass  along  the 
whole  period  of  life  and  exhibit  its  events  only  to  portray  a 
single  character,  but  selects  a particular  period  of  life,  and 
groups  the  incidents  and  characters  around  one  centralizing 


206  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  [April, 

interest  in  domestic  life — that  of  Love.  So  it  appears,  in  like 
manner,  that  the  story  of  Love  is  bound  up  in  the  essence  of 
the  modern  novel  and  is  not  a mere  conventional  appendage 
of  it.  It  will  be  wise  to  make  due  account  of  this,  for  we  have 
so  long  been  accustomed  to  see  this  theme  indentiiied,  in  the 
yellow-covered  literature,  with  delineations  of  basest  passion, 
that  we  have  almost  lost  our  sense  of  its  inherent  nobility  and 
its  sublime  place  in  God’s  world.  Let  it  be  clearly  under- 
stood and  deeply  pondered  then,  that  Love  is  the  grand  climac- 
teric, the  central  interest,  in  domestic  life.  God  has  made  it 
so,  by  basing  home  and  society  upon  it,  in  ordaining  marriage 
as  its  final  end.  Nothing  needs  more  to  be  portrayed  as  God 
made  and  intended  it  to  be,  for  upon  the  purity,  power,  and 
sacredness  infused  into  the  love-life  of  man  and  bound  up 
with  it,  through  the  divine  influences  of  Christ’s  religion,  the 
character  of  society  must  in  great  measure  depend. 

The  Modern  Novel  is  the  response  of  our  age,  and  its  ac- 
knowledgment, made  to  this  universal  and  controlling  social 
instinct : for  in  it,  society,  history,  the  world  revolve  round  the 
sacred  centre  of  love ; and  without  this  centre  of  light  and 
attraction  the  novel,  most  brilliant  in  all  other  respects,  would 
be  but  as  the  heavens  with  the  sun  blotted  out.  Peter  Bayne, 
in  his  essay  on  “ The  Modern  Novel,”  writes  : “ The  novel  is 
scientifically  definable  as  a domestic  history,  in  which  the 
whole  interest  and  all  the  facts  are  made  to  combine  in  the 
evolution  of  a tale  of  love.”  Adding  its  origin  in  the  imagi 
nation  to  this  statement,  we  think  it  may  be  accepted  as  em- 
bracing the  essence  of  the  Novel  proper.  This  is  evident  in 
the  case  of  the  two  classes  of  what  we  have  called  the  Novel 
of  Domestic  Life ; and  in  what  we  have  termed  the  Idea  Novel, 
though  in  all  its  various  forms  having  some  ulterior  end, 
didactic  or  artistic,  in  view,  the  dependence  for  awakening  and 
sustaining  interest  is  still  clearly  upon  the  central  theme  of 
love,  at  least  until  we  come  to  the  point  of  shading  off  into  the 
book  of  lectures  or  the  art  essay. 

But  some  of  these  classes  of  Fiction,  which  we  have  found  to 
exist,  may  not  be  of  any  value ; individual  works  of  a valuable 
class  may  be  worthless.  What  are  to  be  the  tests  of  the  kinds 
of  novel  and  of  the  individual  novel  of  any  kind? 


1869.] 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading. 


207 


When  Kaled  wrote  to  Caliph  Omar,  inquiring  what  disposi- 
tion should  be  made  of  the  Alexandrian  library,  the  caliph 
replied  : “ These  books  are  in  conformity  with  the  Koran  or 
they  are  not ; if  they  are  not,  they  are  pernicious ; if  they  are, 
the  Koran  is  sufficient  without  them,  so  let  them  be  destroyed.” 
It  was  a decidedly  convenient  way  of  dealing  with  that  vast 
collection,  which  if  it  only  existed  to-day  would,  perhaps,  be 
more  valuable  than  all  other  libraries  combined.  The  ages 
since  have  found  fault  with  the  Moslem’s  logic.  We  have  be- 
fore us  a library  quite  as  vast,  which  we  are  called  upon  to 
dispose  of.  Some  thousands  or  tens  of  thousands  of  busy  pens 
are  all  the  time  engaged  in  swelling  the  vast  collection.  Some 
thousands  of  volumes  are  being  added  to  it  yearly  by  our 
English-speaking  peoples.  The  other  races  of  the  civilized 
world  are  engaged  in  like  task  with  equally  commendable 
zeal.  How  shall  we  dispose  of  it?  There  are  those  who  pro- 
pose to  adopt  the  Caliph’s  logic,  modified  to  suit  our  Christian 
circumstances.  Say  they : “ These  books  are  in  conformity 
with  the  Bible,  or  they  are  not ; &c.”  Now  we  are  aware 
that  this  is  a very  easy  way ; but  it  would  not  be  popular  with 
the  poor  novel-writers,  nor  even  with  the  critics.  Othello’s 
occupation  would  be  gone,  and  so  Othello  must  first  be  con- 
sulted. Nor  would  it  satisfy  those  who  are  called  to  render 
a reason,  whether  to  themselves  or  others,  for  the  faith  that  is 
in  them  regarding  this  most  remarkable  phenomenon  of  the 
age.  We  must  needs,  therefore,  cast  about  us  for  some  other 
method. 

Take  them  by  Classes  first.  By  what  tests  shall  we  decide 
whether  any  class  of  fictitious  works  has  a right  to  exist  ? By 
the  three  necessities — so  we  call  them  for  distinctness’  sake.  If 
there  be  something  in  the  world  for  any  class  of  the  romance 
or  novel  to  report,  something  not  otherwise  and  better  re- 
ported, then  that  class  has  a right  to  exist  on  the  ground  of 
the  indispensable  service  it  renders.  This  is  the  First  neces- 
sity. Or,  if  it  be  indispensable  as  a preliminary — an  alphabet, 
so  to  speak — with  which  men  must  begin  before  they  can  read 
any  other  and  higher  part  of  the  reporting  of  God's  world, 
then  it  claims  a place  as  of  worth  fur  its  helpfulness  in  the 
world.  This  is  the  Second  necessity.  Or,  if  there  be  some 


208  The  Novel  and  Novel  Beading.  [April, 

particular  phase  or  phases  of  the  world  which  cannot  be 
otherwise  as  well  reported  to  any  particular  class  of  minds, 
then  its  necessity  for  this  end  is  a justification  of  its  existence 
and  proof  so  far  of  its  genuine  value.  This  is  the  Third 
necessity.  By  one  or  more  of  these  necessities  every  form  of 
fiction  must  justify  its  right  to  a place  in  the  world.  We 
think  the  Christian  critic  cannot  demand  less. 

Beginning  with  the  Romance  proper,  because  the  fancy  in 
its  development  always  precedes  the  imagination,  its  first 
subdivision,  the  Apologue , finds  its  justification  in  the  second 
necessity,  that  of  a preliminary  to  something  higher.  Histori- 
cally, we  find  it  has  been  this;  for  when  the  troubadour  and 
chivalric  period,  in  which  all  was  song,  was  past,  men  asked 
to  be  instructed,  and  their  first  lessons  were  furnished  in  fable. 
There  was  no  system  of  science,  or  philosophy,  or  aesthetics, 
or  morals  yet  wrought  out,  and  therefore  no  correct  or  suffi- 
cient nomenclature  in  any  of  these  departments.  The  machin- 
ery of  the  apologue  supplied  this  from  the  analogies  of  the 
familiar,  sensible  world.  The  child  is  in  a like  position,  and 
must  be  reached  and  elevated  in  the  same  way.  Here  in  the 
childhood  of  the  nation  and  of  the  individual  we  find  the 
mission  of  this  simplest  form  of  fiction.  From  the  day  when 
Jotham  uttered  his  fable  from  the  top  of  Gerizim,  and  from 
the  time  when  JEsop  invented  this  form  of  literature  to  meet 
the  rising  demand  of  the  Greek  mind,  and  gave  to  the  world 
its  purest  models  in  his  fables,  which  have  been  translated  into 
all  modern  languages,  the  apologue,  in  one  or  other  of  its 
forms,  has  been  at  once  a chief  instrument  and  evidence  of 
awakening  intellect.  The  marvellous  “ Gesta  Romanorum,” 
the  exquisite “ Reiuecke  der  Fuchs”  and,  in  the  religious 
sphere,  the  matchless  allegory  of  Bunyan,  are  but  specimens, 
while  they  illustrate  the  part  it  has  played  in  man’s  history. 

The  Extravaganza , if  it  has  a rightful  place  in  literature, 
belongs  to  the  period  of  struggle  up  from  the  lowest  plane  of 
knowledge  to  a higher.  It  precedes,  yet  is  connected  with, 
the  clearing  up  and  systematizing  of  the  world.  It  is  the 
attempt  to  report,  not  what  is  actually  in  the  world,  but  what 
it  seems,  to  the  ignorant  and  untrained  mind , may  possibly  be  in 
it.  To  it  belong  the  imaginary  voyages,  from  “ Don  Quixote  ’’ 


1869.] 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Beading. 


209 


to  the  “Arabian  Nights’  Entertainments,”  from  “Gulliver’s 
Travels”  to  “ Sinbad  the  Sailor  ” and  “ Baron  Munchausen 
and  of  the  more  ethereal  kind,  from  Locke’s  “ Moon  Hoax  ” 
to  Poe’s  “ Ilans  Phaal and  all  those  terrifico-ghostly,  “blood 
and  thunder  ” books,  of  which  Captain  Marryatt’s  are  perhaps 
among  the  best,  if  best  be  possible  where  every  thing  is  wholly 
and  irretrievably  bad.  This  form  of  romance  cannot  plead  the 
first  necessity, — can  it  plead  the  second  or  third  ? We  can 
conceive  of  such  a plea,  constructed  somewhat  as  follows  : The 
Extravaganza  has  its  mission  to  awaken  the  young  mind,  or 
certain  classes  of  minds,  to  the  fact  that  there  is  a great  and 
boundless  workEabout  us,  to  the  further  fact  that  there  is  a 
distinction  between  reality  and  fancy,  and  to  the  still  more 
important  fact  that  there  is  need  of  ascertaining  some  law  or 
system  by  means  of  which  the  two  may  be  distinguished.  If 
it  can  substantiate  such  a claim,  its  right  to  exist  must  be  admit- 
ted. If,  however,  any  one  is  disposed  to  deny  it  this  necessity, 
we  do  not  care  to  argue  the  point  with  them ; for  we  think 
there  is  a safer  method  of  bringing  about  the  same  waking  up 
of  intellect,— a method  quite  as  easy,  and  having  in  its  favor 
that  it  makes  use  of  God’s  grand  facts  instead  of  man’s  disor- 
dered fancies. 

The  Sentimental  Romance  is  justified — if  at  all — by  the  first 
necessity.  It  has  the  great  and  capital  fact  of  love  as  between 
the  sexes,  as  its  basis ; but  sentimentalism  has  divested  it  of 
all  the  higher  interests  of  practical  life.  Love  shorn  of  the 
realities  of  life  degenerates  straightway  into  a worthless  senti- 
ment or  a base  passion.  Here  is  the  conceded  sphere  of  the 
Minerva  Press,  the  region  of  the  “ yellow  cover,” — “ Philip 
in  search  of  a Wife,”  and  “ Kate  in  search  of  a Husband,”  all 
the  Mysteries,  wLether  of  London,  of  Paris,  or  of  Udolpho. 
We  have  not  a word  to  say  for  this  class,  more  read  by  the 
masses,  perhaps,  than  all  others.  Its  fundamental  theme  is 
infinitely  better  portrayed  in  the  Novel  proper,  especially  of 
Domestic  Life,  where  it  is  not  divorced  from  the  realities  of  the 
world,  the  substantial  verities  of  science  and  religion,  and  the 
creative  power  of  the  imagination.  Let  the  torch  of  Ivaled 
be  applied. 

Turning  now  to  test  the  classes  of  the  Novel  proper,  we  find 


210  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  [Apkil, 

that,  as  the  Novel  of  Domestic  Life , it  pleads  its  right  to  exist, 
on  the  ground  of  what  we  have  styled  the  first  necessity , the 
necessity  of  something  to  report.  There  is  necessity  for  it,  in 
its  Historico-descriptive  form  ; for  national  and  historic  phases 
of  customs  and  character  need  to  he  portrayed,  and  in 
cases,  where  the  portraiture  is  most  needed,  the  facts  of  com 
mon  life  which  furnished  their  original  setting  have  been  lost 
and  must  be  supplied  by  the  imagination.  How  could  we 
dispense  with  Becker’s  delineation  of  Greek  and  Roman  life 
in  “ Charicles  ” and  “ Gallus,”  or  with  Scott’s  portraitures 
of  the  Scottish  past,  and  European  mediaeval  life,  in  such  novels 
as  “Old  Mortality”  and  “Ivanhoe;”  or  how  even  with 
Cooper’s  picturing  of  the  life  of  the  aborigines  of  our  own 
continent  and  of  the  experiences  of  the  Revolutionary  period, 
in  such  novels  as  “ The  Last  of  the  Mohicans  ” and  the  “ Spy”? 
There  is  like  necessity  for  it,  as  the  Novel  of  Home  Life  • for  the 
every-day  phases  and  developments  of  life  in  its  better  forms 
need  to  be  reported  for  the  benefit  of  the  world,  and  yet  in 
the  most  remarkable  and  telling  instances  the  facts  which  are 
the  setting  in  any  individual  case  are  ordinarily  lost,  or  else 
too  sacred  for  the  public  eye,  or  for  other  reasons  require  to 
be  kept  from  it,  so  that  new  setting  must  needs  be  supplied  by 
the  imaginative  faculty.  Strip  “ Kathrina  ” — the  only  truly 
Christian  poem  this  continent  has  produced — of  its  poetic 
garb  and  its  art  idea,  and  you  have  left  the  essence  of  a per- 
fect specimen  of  home  life  novel. 

The  Idea  Novel  can  only  justify  its  existence  at  the  bar  of  a 
correct  public  sentiment  by  pleading  the  third  necessity , that 
without  it  the  masses  cannot  be  reached  with  a certain  class  of 
truths.  In  the  Didactic  Novel  the  story  of  domestic  life  is 
made  the  instrument  for  mediating  to  the  minds  of  the  masses 
of  men  some  political,  social,  moral,  or  religious  truth  or  theo- 
ry. In  its  message  it  does  not  profess  to  present  any  tiling- 
new,  for  the  matter  of  its  report  has  been  given  already  in  the 
Scientific  Treatise , or  some  other  form  of  representative  dis- 
course ; but  it  claims  to  present  its  theme  better — not  absolute 
ly,  of  course,  but — relatively  to  the  wants  of  the  multitudes  in- 
capable of  mastering  the  profound  dissertation  or  the  learned 
essay.  We  are  of  those  who  would  give  the  novelist  the  full- 


I860.] 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading. 


211 


est  scope  that  can  justly  he  accorded  to  him,  but  we  confess  to 
some  misgivings  just  at  this  point.  So  long  as  it  is  his  aim  to 
portray  domestic  life  as  modified  and  shaped  by  grand  truths, 
scientific,  philosophic,  artistic,  ethical,  or  theological,  we  say, 
"Well,  that  is  within  the  legitimate  sphere  of  the  novel.  But 
when  it  comes  to  finding  some  new  and  easier  way  to  truth, 
we  are  reminded  of  the  sage’s,  “ no  royal  road  to  geometry,” 
and  cannot  away  with  the  gravest  doubts.  But  we  waive  dis- 
cussion for  the  present. 

The  Artistic  Novel,  so  called  for  the  want  of  a better  term 
at  hand,  does  not  make  such  high  claims  nor  involve  such 
grave  issues,  and  we  may  therefore  pass  it  with  few  words. 
In  it  the  artistic  form  is  made  prominent.  The  old  theme 
of  love  is  used  to  give  life  to  some  art-conception  or  art 
theory  which  the  writer  seeks  to  embody  in  his  production, 
perhaps  for  only  the  select  few  who  can  appreciate  it.  It 
makes  claim  only  to  the  first  necessity,  that  of  something  to 
report  in  the  shape  of  a new  art-creation.  We  have  no  ob- 
jection to  offer.  If  Hawthorne  chooses  thus  to  give  us  a 
“ Marble  Faun,”  let  him  do  it  as  freely  as  Coleridge  gives  us 
in  poetic  garb  a “ Christabel,”  fashioned *for  like  ends. 

So  much  for  the  Classes  of  fiction.  We  leave  them  with 
their  tests  to  the  reader,  satisfied  if  .what  we  have  suggested 
shall  lead  him  to  make  more  thorough  trial  of  this  whole  mat- 
ter for  himself;  and  pass  on  to  consider  the  tests  of  individual 
works  of  fiction.  Any  single  novel  may  be  thoroughly  worth- 
less, though  belonging  to  the  very  best  class.  How  shall  we 
judge  of  the  character  of  each  ? Suppose  we  have  before  us  a 
selection  of  the  works  of  Scott,  Dickens,  Bulwer,  Thackeray  , 
and  Kingsley;  “Jane  Eyre,”  “Adam  Bede,”  and  “The 
Wide  Wide  World ;”  “ Wilhelm  Meister”  and  “ Les  Misera- 
bles;”  “The  Schonberg-Cotta  Family”  and  “ The  Prince  of 
the  House  of  David  ; ” with  a family  library  of  religious 
novels  and  a Sunday-school  library  thrown  in, — by  what 
rules  are  we  to  decide  the  value,  essential  or  comparative,  of 
any  one  of  them  all,  or  of  all  of  them  in  order? 

We  answer,  by  the  three  Laws  of  Value,  by  one  or  other  or 
all  of  which  every  thing  must  be  tested  : the  Laws  of  the  True, 
the  Good,  and  the  Beautiful.  God  himself  has  shaped  every. 

VOL.  xli. — NO.  II.  94 


212  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  [April, 

thing  in  the  world  according  to  these  laws;  and  in  so  marked  a 
way  that,  even  as  far  back  as  Plato,  the  world  was  summed 
up  in  the  True,  the  Good,  and  the  Beautiful.  He  is  man’s 
model.  Whatever  of  man’s  making  does  not  conform  to  these 
three  laws,  is  an  error  or  a sin  or  a deformity,  and  has  there- 
fore no  right  to  exist  in  God’s  world.  Tins  is  too  obvious  to 
need  a pause  for  argument. 

The  Law  of  the  True  requires  a work  of  fiction  to  conform 
to  fact — to  reality — as  God  has  been  pleased  to  make  it  in  the 
world. 

Herein  lies  the  secret  of  all  substantial  worth  in  whatever 
man  makes.  It  were  well  if  at  the  outset  of  every  such  inves- 
tigation as  this  we  could  be  impressed  with  the  immeasurable 
worth  there  is  in  Reality.  The  smallest  fact  is  of  infinitely 
greater  moment  and  significance  than  the  grandest  fictitious 
event,  if  for  no  other  reason  than  that  the  one  is  of  God’s 
making  and  embodies  something  of  his  boundless  wisdom  and 
glory,  while  the  other  is  only  of  man’s  making  and  partakes  of 
all  his  littleness  and  transitoriness.  Fact  and  truth  are  of 
God’s  making.  Genius  is  not,  as  so  many  seem  to  imagine, 
the  rival  of  God,  buttiis  seer,  interpreter,  and  imitator.  If  it 
be  able  and  willing  to  see , it  will  find  infinite  variety  and 
meaning  in  the  lessons  divinely  set  for  it  to  read  ; and  if  it  be 
able  and  willing  to  shape  its  portraiture  of  what  it  sees  after 
God’s  law  of  the  true,  it  will  thereby  reach  the  farthest  possi- 
ble for  it  in  its  art-creation  up  toward  God.  This  seeing,  fus- 
ing, shaping  of  God-made  reality  into  new  forms  after  the 
divine  pattern,  is  the  only  creation  by  man,  and  in  its  higher 
phases  is  the  prerogative  of  genius.  The  moment  the  under- 
standing which  sees  and  the  imagination  which  pictures  are 
divorced  in  this  work,  the  death  of  all  genuine  worth  and 
power  begins.  Fact  and  truth  are  God’s.  Man  is  therefore 
under  perpetual  obligation  not  to  misrepresent  them.  “ Fic- 
tion, while  the  feigner  of  it  knows  he  is  feigning,  partakes 
more  than  we  suspect  of  the  nature  of  lying" — so  runs  a quo- 
tation of  Carlyle.  To  come  right  to  the  moral  question;  who 
shall  dare  say  that  the  commandment,  “ Thou  shalt  not  bear 
false  witness,”  is  not  just  as  binding  in  the  world  of  literature 
as  in  the  world  of  ethics  ? The  jiovelist  who  has  nothing  of 


18G9.]  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  218 

fact  or  truth  to  report  through  his  fiction  lias  no  claim  to  be 
heard.  This  age  admits  that  in  all  Art,  “strength  of  realism 
is  the  surest  pledge  of  strength  in  the  exercise  of  the  pure 
imagination,”  and  we  therefore  demand  of  him  that  he  give 
us  reality,  reality,  and  again,  reality.  The  sum  of  all  is,  that 
in  God’s  world  not  even  the  novelist  lias  a right  to  say  or  do  a 
false  thing. 

The  novelist  must  be  true  to  nature, — so  the  critics  are  ac- 
customed to  phrase  it.  They  can  mean  nothing  less  than  that 
he  must  first  have  a basis  of  fact  aud  truth,  and  then  must 
conform  the  shapings  of  his  imagination  to  the  laws  of  the 
actual  world.  He  is  reporting  the  Domestic  Life,  in  its  pres- 
ent aspects  or  past  phases,  in  its  national  or  home  develop 
ments,  under  the  moulding  power  of  manifold  truths  and  in- 
fluences. He  expresses  sentiments,  delineates  characters,  and 
portrays  the  world  in  which  the  characters  move.  The  specific 
demands  of  the  Law  of  the  True  upon  the  author  of  fiction 
and  the  violations  of  it  by  him,  may  be  outlined  in  connection 
with  these  three  things. 

The  novelist  expresses  sentiment.  lie  must  give  us  love 
with  true  home  sentiments  and  honest  heart-feelings.  This  is 
violated  in  the  puling  sentimentality  of  the  Minerva  Press, 
with  its  everlasting  and  aimless  love  developments,  with  all 
the  fundamental  truth  of  home  dropped  ; with  the  aim  of  life 
and,  in  short,  its  whole  basis  of  reality  gone;  and  so,  with 
every  thing  that  could  give  it  significance,  worth,  or  nobility, 
lost.  There  is  scarcely  need  for  illustration  here. 

The  novelist  delineates  character.  lie  must  hold  fast  to 
the  laws  of  man’s  nature,  social,  intellectual,  moral,  and  relig- 
ious, which  shape  character.  Here  come  up  the  endless  mon- 
strosities of  the  novels.  Here  are  fashioned  the  social  mon- 
strosities. It  is  a law  of  the  universe  that  great  forces  work 
with  quiet  energy.  It  holds  of  men  in  society.  The  great 
artists,  like  Shakespeare,  never  forget  it.  It  is  the  fool  that 
is  always  prating,  the  clown  that  is  always  bustling  in  his 
show  of  activity.  The  poor  novelist  cannot  get  on  with  si- 
lence, nor  without  the  action  necessary  to  dramatic  effect,  nor 
can  he  depend  upon  the  fools  and  clowns  to  do  his  talking 
and  bustling.  So  he  sets  his  characters  moving  in  society  as 


214  The  Hovel  and  Novel  Reading.  [Apuil, 

no  beings  of 'such  constitution  could  possibly  move;  making 
men  who  ought,  from  their  nature,  to  be  silent  even  to  taci- 
turnity, gabble  forever  to  help  on  the  progress  of  the  story ; 
making  women,  of  the  kind  that  ought  to  be  quiet  and  unob- 
trusive, get  themselves  into  all  impossible  positions  so  as  to 
stir  up  all  the  world ; making  both  men  and  women,  with 
nothing  in  them  whether  of  genius  or  industry  to  warrant  it, 
become  heroes  and  accomplish  marvels  in  the  world,  by  force 
of  impossible  sets  of  circumstances.  Even  so  notable  a per- 
sonage as  Charles  Kingsley  must  be  admitted  a fashioner  of 
such  prodigies.  Witness  “ Alton  Locke.”  Here  are  produced 
the  'psychological  monstrosities  of  the  novels.  Psychologically 
man  is  a complex  being.  Although  Carlyle  has  been  pleased 
to  assert  that  Count  Cagliostro  differed  from  all  other  liars  in 
being  himself  essentially , purely , wholly , a lie , we  nevertheless 
venture  to  dissent  from  the  underlying  principle  implied,  and 
to  affirm  that  character  as  we  find  it  among  men  is  never  oth- 
erwise than  complex.  Macaulay,  in  his  essay  on  Madame 
D’Arblay,  has  shown  most  admirably,  that  the  pet  idea  of  so 
many  novelists,  “ that  every  man  has  one  ruling  passion  or  trait, 
and  that  this  clue,  once  known,  unravels  all  the  mysteries  of 
his  conduct,”  finds  no  countenance  in  the  works  of  that  great- 
est of  artists,  Shakespeare.  It  finds  none  in  the  works  of  any 
great  artist,  whatever  his  sphere.  The  Bible,  that  best  of  all 
delineators  of  character,  never  makes  the  subjects  of  its 
sketches  mere  incarnations  of  single  principles,  or  passions,  or 
traits  ; but  it  makes  them  men  and  women,  and  so  forthwith 
familiar  acquaintances.  Even  the  three  or  four  lines  devoted 
incidentally  to  Lot’s  wife,  lay  open  her  innermost  soul  in  all 
its  complexities  to  all  men  forever.  The  novelists  have  a mar- 
vellous knack  of  losing  sight  of  this  principle,  and  of  giving 
their  readers  caricatures  or  figure-heads  for  real  living  beings  ; 
of  fashioning  embodiments  of  some  single  trait  of  mind,  or 
single  passion,  or  single  eccentricity  in  utterly  extra-human  de- 
velopment, instead  of  men  and  women.  Dickens  furnishes 
perhaps  the  best  illustration  of  this  sin  against  the  Law  of 
the  True.  lie  is  essentially  a caricaturist.  There  is  not  a 
genuine  character,  after  nature’s  pattern,  in  all  the  pages  of 
“ Nicholas  Nickleby  ” with  its  regiment  of  so-called  men  and 


1869.] 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading. 


215 


women.  Here  too  originate  the  moral  and,  religious  mon- 
strosities of  the  novels.  In  the  sight  of  God  man  is  a sinful 
and  imperfect  being.  With  his  sinful  proclivities  and  in  so 
evil  a world  as  this,  the  way  to  high  attainments  in  virtue 
and  piety  is  through  struggles  manifold  and  not  seldom  sore, 
and  that  oftenest  with  the  little  things  of  every-day  life ; and 
the  bravest  and  most  successful  come  off’  from  the  conflict 
with  some  grave  defects  and  not  a few  ugly  scars.  Yet  the 
stock  character  in  the  sentimental  religious  novel  of  our  family 
libraries  is  found  in  a being  who  never  has  a fault  nor  a taint 
of  sin,  and  who  is  so  perfect,  in  short,  that  there  is  no  room 
for  any  thing  positive  in  him  whether  of  present  action  or  of 
future  growth,  and  who  is  therefore  only  fit  to  die  and  be 
translated  from  this  so  unfriendly  world  to  some  sphere  more 
favorable  to  helplessness  and  inanity.  The  delineations,  which 
have  thus  been  hinted  at  as  monstrosities,  are  but  a few  of  the 
current  forms  of  misrepresentation  of  all  true  development  of 
man’s  nature. 

The  novelist  gives  his  readers  portraitures  of  the  world  in 
which  his  characters  move.  It  is  God’s  world,  and  as  such  he 
must  not  misinterpret  it,  in  the  Ruler,  the  law,  the  realm,  or 
the  sway  exercised  over  it.  The  right  conception  of  the 
divine  character  is  at  the  foundation  of  any  proper  i*espect  for 
it,  the  right  view  of  the  divine  system  comprised  in  the  Law 
and  Gospel  is  at  the  basis  of  all  conscience  and  character  in 
society,  and  the  grasping  of  the  true  idea  of  God’s  providence 
in  the  world  is  at  the  bottom  of  all  calm  courage  in  the  battle 
of  life  ; the  Law  of  the  True,  therefore,  makes  every  departure 
from  fact,  in  the  delineation  of  any  of  these  aspects,  gross  sin 
against  humanity.  The  ordinary  transgressions  of  the  writers 
consist,  in  representing  the  Ruler  of  the  world  as  a being  alike 
incapable  of  equal  justice  and  of  positive  love ; in  unfolding 
the  law — if  at  all — emasculated  by  being  shorn  of  its  sacred- 
ness, its  terror,  its  killing  power,  its  eternal  penalty,  so  as  to 
make  the  gospel  a nullity;  in  ignoring — infidel-like — all  provi- 
dence, or  else  abusing  it  by  the  introduction  of  impossible 
coincidences  and  miraculous  interpositions  at  every  turn  and 
for  the  most  trivial  ends.  For  all  such  falsehood,  the  author 
of  fiction  is  amenable  both  to  God  whom  he  would  defame 


216  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  [April, 

and  to  man  whom  he  would  mislead  and  ruin.  There  is  still 
a world  which  is  God’s  own  and  sacred  in  a peculiar  sense, 
the  world  wherein  are  found  the  capital  facts  of  Sacred  His- 
tory, with  whose  preservation  intact  and  intelligible  are  hound 
up  the  everlasting  interests  of  the  entire  race  of  man.  With 
unhesitating  emphasis  it  is  affirmed  that  they  must  not  he 
tampered  with,  that  there  is  no  place  for  man’s  fiction  here. 
Here  occurs  the  most  daring  violation  of  the  Law  of  the  True, 
in  the  works  of  that  small  class  of  novelists,  who,  casting 
aside  the  grand  distinction  which  God  has  made  between  the 
sacred  and  the  secular,  the  inspired  and  the  uninspired,  the 
divine  and  the  human,  at  once  falsify  and  imperil  the  sublime 
facts  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  by  mixing  them  up  with  their  own 
silly  imaginings  and  mawkish  love  sentiments.  Renan’s  “ Life 
of  Jesus  ” may  be  forgiven,  for  it  is,  on  its  face,  a bold  lie; 
but  for  Ingraham’s  “ Prince  of  the  House  of  David  ” there  is 
no  tolerance  possible  ; for  it  is  an  unmitigated  lie,  concealing 
itself  under  the  guise  of  God's  grandest  and  most  blessed 
truth.  Only  a novelist  of  the  Minerva  Press  could  have  had 
so  little  real  reverence  for  the  Divine  Being  and  his  truth,  and 
so  little  genuine  regard  for  man,  as  to  perpetrate  it. 

From  this  lengthy  discussion,  so  lengthy  because  every 
thing  hinges  upon  the  Law  of  the  True,  we  pass  on  to  consider 
the  second  law  of  value,  by  which  works  of  fiction  are  to  he 
tested  ; the  Law  of  the  Good. 

The  novelist  is  not  to  report  all  the  facts  of  domestic  life, 
but  only  noble  fact,  or  that,  which  accords  with  the  good  in  its 
aspects  of  the  right,  the  pure,  and  the  beneficent.  We  do  not 
need  to  argue  it  at  length,  for  we  write  for  Christians,  and 
every  man  of  Christian  instincts  will  admit  it.  Let  it  be  con- 
sidered indisputable  truth,  that  no  man  in  God’s  world,  under 
God’s  government,  has  any  warrant  for  either  advocating  or 
doing  a wrong,  or  a base,  or  an  injurious  thing. 

What,  then,  of  the  transgressions  of  this  law  in  the  novel  as 
it  exists  ? We  note,  first,  the  transgression  by  the  use  of  only 
such  facts  as  are  petty  and  insignificant.  The  novelists  forget 
that  their  existence  is  only  justified  by  their  having  some- 
thing to  report,  and  that  the  great  world  of  grand  and  earnest 
things  leaves  no  time  to  grovel  among  the  low  and  worthless. 


1869.] 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading. 


217 


To  be  petty  is  to  be  base  too.  “ Pendennis  ” of  Thackeray  is 
an  illustration  of  the  baseness  of  mere  pettiness.  The  hero 
moves  in  so  narrow  a circle,  is  so  utterly  grovelling  and  inhu- 
man, that  it  is  hard  to  conceive  of  an  intelligent  reader  who 
could  recognize  in  him  any  thing  of  common  humanity  ; and 
the  facts — if  it  may  be  said  to  have  a basis  of  facts — are  so 
pitifully  worthless,  as  to  have  no  living  interest  to  any  being 
human  or  inhuman.  If  the  book  was  produced  by  what  the 
North  British  Review  is  pleased  to  call  the  “ photographic  pro- 
cess ” of  Mr.  Thackeray,  then  the  less  we  have  of  such  process 
the  better.  If  the  novelist  has  nothing  worth  the  while  to 
report,  let  him  for  the  sake  of  humanity  hold  his  peace.  Ilis 
utterances  are  a curse  to  the  world  in  beino;  worthless. 

The  second  transgression  is  by  the  omission  of  all  that  is 
■morally  elevating  and  ennobling.  W e are  of  those  who  demand 
of  all  Christian  art  that  it  lead  up  directly  or  indirectly  toward 
our  Father  in  heaven, — at  least,  that  its  tendency  be  upward. 
And  for  this  reason  ; there  is  enough  in  the  world  to  drag  men 
down  toward  the  pit,  and  no  one  can  have  any  warrant  to  add 
to  it.  A missionary  asked  Ram-Dass,  a Hindoo  man-god,  who 
had  lately  set  up  for  a god,  “ What  do  you  mean  to  do  with 
the  sins  of  mankind  ? ” u I have  fire  enough  in  me  to  burn 
up  all  the  sins  in  the  world,”  said  Ram-Dass.  It  is  the  test 
of  the  true  man  with  divine  mission — that  he  have  tire  in  him 
to  burn  up  somewhat  of  the  sins  of  the  world  and  of  its  errors 
and  woes.  In  this  so  great  world,  with  its  freight  of  immortals, 
with  life  only  a dissolving  vapor,  the  grave  at  our  feet,  and 
the  judgment  and  eternity  just  before,  with  all  these  immortal 
destinies  depending  upon  the  moment  which  the  dissolving 
vapor  takes  to  disappear,  if  there  be  not  some  gospel-tidings 
in  his  soul  burning  for  utterance,  let  the  man  altogether  hold 
his  peace.  Even  Scott,  conceded  so  generally  honest  in  his 
adherence  to  the  truth  of  nature,  where  religious  prejudice 
is  not  involved,  has  not  escaped  the  accusation  of  having  no 
message  in  this  highest  sense,  or  at  best  but  little  of  this 
sacred  fire  from  the  divinity.  In  the  evident  haste  of  his  later 
works,  and  the  want  of  the  noblest  aim,  there  is  proof  positive 
that  they  were  done  for  pay,  for  which  alone  no  one  ever  yet 
did  truly  good  work,  and  not  from  the  inward  fire  impelling 


21S 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Heading. 


[April, 


him  to  correct  the  error,  and  purge  the  sin,  and  alleviate  the 
sorrows  of  men.  The  pretentious  art  novels,  like  “ The  Mar- 
ble Faun,”  fall  under  the  same  censure,  many  of  them.  There 
might  be  written  on  this  one  of  Hawthorne's,  “ God  is  not  in 
all  its  thoughts ; its  characters  are  not  realities,  but  conven- 
tionals,  phantoms ; beauty  here  usurps  the  place  of  all  the 
higher  moral  forces,  and  sits  upon  the  throne  of  God,  and  in 
so  doing  ceases  to  be  beautiful.”  The  novel  that  omits  all 
noblest  fact,  cannot  itself  be  in  the  highest  sense  true  to  the 
Law  of  the  Good,  even  though  in  its  chosen  sphere,  it  conform 
pertectly  to  the  Law  of  the  True.  The  only  true  nature  in 
man  is  Christian  nature. 

The  highest  offence  on  the  part  of  the  novelist  against  the 
Law  of  the  Good,  is  by  the  introduction  of  a positively  vicious 
element.  And  let  it  be  noted  here,  that  this  is  not  a question 
of  the  necessity  of  introducing  moral  evil  into  the  novel ; for 
that,  be  it  freely  admitted,  is  the  dark  background  by  contrast 
with  which  the  richest  glow  of  moral  beauty  is  brought  out. 
In  the  world  of  the  novel,  as  in  the  real  world,  evil  to  be 
resisted,  endured,  remedied,  or  vanquished,  affords  the  only 
field  in  which  the  characters  can  exert  their  moral  and  intel- 
lectual force.  Mighty  men  are  brought  to  light  and  devel- 
oped by  tasking  their  human  powers  to  the  utmost  in  the  con- 
test with  evil.  It  is  essential  to  fiction.  It  is  not  a question 
of  the  fact  of  introducing  evil,  but  of  the  method  and  the  end. 
The  same  character  by  one  artist  and  in  one  setting,  may  be 
wholly  base  ; by  another  and  in  different  place,  a means  to 
some  exalted  good.  To  illustrate.  Ostensibly  the  same  being 
figures  in  “ Paradise  Lost,”  in  “ Faust,”  in  “ Cain,”  in  “A  Dra- 
ma of  Exile,”  and  in  the  Bible.  The  Miltonic  Satan  has  ex- 
alted virtues  which  attract,  but  he  has  vices  which  repel  more, 
so  that  only  the  proud  and  scornful  man  of  ambition,  who 
“would  rather  reign  in  hell  than  serve  in  heaven,”  would  be 
drawn  to  him  ; the  Mephistopheles  of  Goethe  appeals  to  all 
the  baser  instincts,  so  that  every  basest  man  longs  to  be  just 
such  a devil  ; the  Byronic  Lucifer  attracts  more  than  the 
Byronic  God,  so  that  he  who  accepts  the  poet’s  delineation 
must,  in  his  worship,  put  him  in  the  place  of  God  ; the  Lucifer 
of  Mrs.  Browning  is  one, 


I860.]  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  219 

' “ To  whom  the  highest  and  the  lowest  alike 

Say.  1 Go  from  us — we  have  no  need  of  thee ” 

the  Satan  of  the  Bible  is  a terror  to  every  human  being,  whether 
base  or  otherwise.  The  character  by  the  man  of  moderate 
Christian  instincts,  if  not  drawn  in  truest  lines,  would  yet  lead 
the  generality  of  men  upward;  the  portraitures  by  the  infidel 
and  the  God-hater  are  only  and  intensely  evil,  and  can  but 
hurry  men  downward ; that  by  the  woman,  who  represents 
Christianity  in  its  more  earnest  form,  is,  in  its  power  to  repel 
men  from  evil,  second  only  to  that  by  the  divine  pen,  which 
is  made  one  of  the  mightest  motives  to  urge  the  lost  heaven- 
ward. It  is  the  mode  or  the  end  and  not  the  fact  of  the  pres- 
entation of  evil,  that  is  chiefly  objectionable.  Wherever  the 
novelist  presents  the  evil  for  its  own  sake,  or  so  indorses  and 
advocates  it  as  to  draw  men  down  with  it,  there  it  becomes 
wholly  debasing,  and  he  loses  his  right  to  an  audience  with  the 
world. 

But  let  there  be  no  misunderstanding  on  this  point ; for 
not  all  evil  is  to  be  delineated  by  the  novelist.  We  have  our 
grave  doubts  as  to  whether  the  portraiture  of  vulgar  life , in 
which  so  many  of  the  novels  abound,  can  be  justified.  The 
vulgarity  which  is  tainted  by  pretension  and  affectation  in  the 
so  called  higher  classes,  and  by  slang  in  the  lower;  “the  vul- 
garity that  produces  snappish  wives,  coarse  husbands,  and 
rude  children  ; that  shows  itself  in  the  envy  and  the  ill-temper, 
the  vauity  and  the  affectation,  which  good-breeding  corrects 
or  at  least  conceals,” — only  disgusts  and.  when  disgust  is  over, 
debases  by  actual  contact  in  real  life,  and  can  do  no  better  for 
us  in  the  novel.  Some  one  has  attributed  the  success  of 
Dickens  to  three  things : genius,  child’s  play,  and  dishonor. 
Acknowledging  the  first,  and  recognizing  everywhere  in  all  his 
works  the  presence  of  the  second,  we  are  yet  inclined  to  the 
opinion  that  he  owes  most  to  the  tliird.  His  highest  ideal  is 
the  kind-hearted  man , and  he  secures  his  passing  current,  as 
in  the  case  of  Pickwick  and  the  Brothers  Cheeryble,  by  making 
him  both  foolish  and  profane,  and  surrounding  him  with  a 
crowd  of  scoundrels  whose  touch  is  pollution.  The  slip-slop 
which  he  puts  in  the  moutli  of  Sam  Weller  and  the  gibberish 
in  which  Jingle  gabbles,  the  oaths  and  vile  slang  with  which 


220 


[April, 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading. 

every  thing  is  interlarded,  and  the  perpetual  caricature  of  all 
that  is  best  and  glorification  of  all  that  is  basest,  can  only  exert 
an  evil  influence.  We  protest  against  them.  The  evil  does  not 
need  their  help  in  making  its  way  in  the  world.  But  what- 
ever may  be  said  of  simple  vulgarity,  it  is  certain  that  the  deep 
probing  of  the  moral  ulcers  of  society , which  is  so  common 
with  the  novelists,  can  be  only  harmful  and  that  to  the  last 
degree.  Besides  that  class  of  pamphlets  issued  in  the  interests 
of  vice  and  sold  everywhere  by  the  ton  in  defiance  of  law, 
there  is  a more  pretentious  class  of  works,  of  which  the  French 
school  is  the  representative,  whose  aim  it  is  to  array  deadly 
vices  in  gilded  vesture  and  to  paint  the  worst  crimes  in  gor- 
geous colors  to  captivate  the  uninitiated.  They  have  no  bet- 
ter right  in  the  world  than  have  the  vices  and  crimes  which 
they  portray  and  gild.  And  let  not  this  protest  against  them 
be  thought  a matter  of  light  import ; for  here  is  one  of  the 
departments  of  the  great  school  of  vice  and  crime  for  our 
modern  civilization.  The  philosophy  of  the  evil  results  of 
their  teachings  may  be  made  plain  in  few  words.  Let  it 
be  once  understood  that  it  is  not  simply  true  that  men  are 
always  more  susceptible  to  evil  influences  than  to  good,  not 
simply  true  that  they  are  always  more  easily  dragged  down 
than  lifted  up,  but  that  it  is  further  true,  that  they  always 
gravitate  hell ward  of  themselves  with  infinite  momentum ; 
and  then  the  enormous  sin  against  humanity  of  all  such  deline- 
ations will  begin  to  be  appreciated.  Multitudes  find  the 
highest  entertainment  in  portrayal,  in  naked  form  and  for  its 
own  sake,  of  the  basest  activity.  Men  of  comparative  purity 
read  Balzac  and  Eugene  Sue  and  are  surprised  to  learn  what 
marvellous  attractions  are  to  be  found  in  a life  of  sentimental 
beastliness.  Familiarity  with  vice  lessens  its  repulsiveness  to 
all.  Human  nature  shattered  and  defiled  as  it  is,  cannot  gaze 
upon  such  scenes  without  peril  of  more  complete  wreck  and 
deeper  defilement. 

Let  the  protest  against  the  portraiture,  by  the  writers  of 
fiction,  of  that  which  in  its  essential  nature  is  of  the  devil,  be 
emphasized  as  strongly  as  possible.  The  divine  Law  ot  the 
Good,  in  connection  with  the  sinful  tendencies  of  our  fallen 
human  nature,  renders  it  imperative  that  baseness  in  its  lowest 


1869.] 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading. 


221 


forms  should  not  only  never  be  delineated  for  its  own  sake, 
but  that  it  should  not  even  be  delineated  for  the  sake  of 
attaining  higher  moral  ends,  if  those  ends  can  otherwise  be 
attained. 

The  third  law  of  value,  by  which  works  of  fiction  are  to  be 
tested,  is  the  Law  of  the  Beautiful.  The  novelist  in  delinea- 
ting noble  fact  has  no  right  to  perpetrate  a deformity — a 
monstrosity — in  Art.  Although  this  law  has  to  do  with  the 
whole  matter  of  form  and  is  therefore  most  important  from  the 
art  side,  we  place  it  last  in  our  discussion  as  of  least  impor- 
tance in  its  moral  bearings. 

In  the  novel,  as  in  all  art,  there  is  the  element  of  reality  as  the 
basis,  and  the  human  element  added  by  the  artist.  The  fact 
and  truth  are  God’s,  the  form  into  which  they  are  thrown,  in- 
cluding the  drapery  of  fiction  with  which  they  are  invested, 
belongs  to  the  novelist ; the  former  must  accord  with  the  Laws 
of  the  True  and  the  Good,  the  latter  must  conform  to  the  Law 
of  the  Beautiful.  The  divine  fashioner  of  all  things  made 
every  thing  beautiful  in  its  season  ; he  who  aspires  to  imitate 
him  must  obey  his  law. 

What  are  the  requirements  made  of  the  novelist  by  the 
Law  of  the  Beautiful  ? It  would  take  a volume  to  present 
the  subject  clearly  and  fully ; only  the  merest  sketch  can  be 
given  in  the  page  here  assigned  to  it.  But,  to  the  sketch. 
The  novel  here  appears  as  a work  of  Art.  Unity  must  be  de- 
manded in  it.  The  novel,  in  its  highest  form,  must  be  one, 
not  as  a heap  of  bricks  is  one,  but  as  a tree  is  one.  Its  unity, 
to  be  of  the  highest  type,  must  be  organic,  in  other  words. 
Shakespeare  in  the  plays  of  inferior  power,  as  the  Twelfth 
Night,  Midsummer  Night’s  Dream,  As  You  Like  It,  produces 
the  total  effect  “ by  a co-ordination  of  the  characters  as  in  a 
wreath  of  flowers  but  in  the  plays  of  superior  power,  as  in 
Lear,  Hamlet,  and  Othello,  “by  the  subordination  of  all  to  one, 
either  as  the  prominent  person,  or  the  principal  object.”  So 
in  the  novel,  there  must  be  superadded  to  the  keen  insight 
which  pierces  to  the  core  of  every  fact,  and  the  comprehensive 
grasp  which  seizes  upon  just  those  facts  required,  that  imagina- 
tive power  which  moulds  and  fuses  them  into  one  art-product, 
in  which  all  the  parts  shall  take  their  places  round  one  centre, 


222  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  [Apkil, 

and  all  together,  even  to  the  least,  conduce  the  utmost  pos- 
sible to  the  one  end  in  view.  So  Progress  is  demanded 
in  the  novel  as  a work  of  art.  The  test  question  is,  Does 
the  novel  progress  and  evolve,  or  only  spin  upon  itself? 
There  are  two  modes  which  the  novelists  have  of  fashion- 
ing character,— from  the  skin  inward,  never  reaching  the 
heart,  and  from  the  heart  outward  ; two  modes  of  present- 
ing truth,— in  the  fragments  gathered,  and  in  the  germ 
unfolded.  The  latter  method  is,  in  each  case,  the  preroga- 
tive of  genius,  and  renders  true  progress  possible.  Begin- 
ning with  the  germinal  idea  or  the  central  character  as  the 
point  of  departure,  it  is  comparatively  an  easy  task  to  make 
all  other  ideas  and  characters  unfoldings  or  limitations  of  this, 
and  to  take  into  account,  in  the  development  of  the  plot,  the 
world  in  which,  and  the  divinely  constituted  laws  of  character 
and  society  under  which,  it  must  be  carried  out,  and  thus  to 
secure  a constant  advance  to  the  end.  And  from  the  art  side, 
Completeness , with  all  that  is  involved  in  it,  must  he  demand- 
ed of  the  novel.  In  short,  under  the  Law  of  the  Beautiful, 
the  novelist  must,  in  his  work,  conform  to  all  those  principles 
of  art  so  felicitously  set  forth  and  so  aptly  illustrated  by  Rus- 
kin  in  the  chapters  on  “ Invention,”  in  the  fifth  volume  of 
“Modern  Painters.”  Me  agree  with  Henry  Rogers  when  he 
says,  “Ho  fiction  is,  intellectually,  worth  anybody’s  reading, 
that  has  not  considerable  merit  as  a work  of  art.” 

Ho  Christian  critic  can  stop  short  of  the  most  xdgid  applica- 
tion of  these  tests  to  every  work  of  fiction  that  demands  of 
him  a reading.  It  is  worthless  and  harmful  just  so  far  as  it 
fails  to  stand  the  test  of  the  three  laws  of  value.  Every  viola- 
tion of  the  True  in  a novel  fits  it  to  perplex  and  embaiTass  or 
mislead  man  in  the  thinking  and  work  of  life ; every  depar- 
ture from  the  Good,  prepares  it  to  demoralize  men  and  lower 
the  tone  of  society  ; every  turning  from  the  Beautiful,  neces- 
sitates that  it  blind  the  eyes  of  men  to  the  glory  of  God’s 
works.  The  least  that  caxi  he  required  is  that  these  shall  he 
excluded  from  his  works,  or  the  novelist  denied  a hearing. 

Me  come  to  Novel  Reading.  Mhat  shall  be  said  of  it? 
Our  Puritan  fathers  pronounced  it  a sin,  and  to  judge  from 
some  of  the  indications  would  have  x’anked  it  next  to  exitei'ing 


223 


I860.]  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading. 

into  leagua  witli  the  arch-fiend.  And  when  we  open  one  of 
the  novels  in  vogue  a hundred  years  and  more  ago, — say 
“ Tom  Jones,”  by  Fielding, — we  confess  that  it  would  not  have 
seemed  very  strange  if  the  opposition  of  those  altogether  ear- 
nest and  practical  men  to  novel  reading  had  furnished  a fourth 
and  later  tragedy  for  Mr.  Longfellow  to  embellish.  Fielding, 
Sterne,  Smollett — who  of  this  day  would  trust  bis  children 
with  them  ? A revolution  has  occurred  in  the  novel  since  then. 
It  is  now  almost  a century  since  Miss  Burney  showed  that 
even  London  life  might  be  delineated  in  all  its  heights  and 
depths  without  offence  against  morality  or  delicacy,  as  the 
worldling  understands  those  qualities.  Miss  Edgeworth,  at 
the  opening  of  the  present  century,  followed  in  the  same  di- 
rection, though  still  coming  as  far  short  as  possible  of  the  rec- 
ognition of  God  in  the  world.  Since  then  some  of  the  novels, 
to  say  the  least,  have  been  dedicated  to  the  advancement  of 
truth  and  purity  in  the  wTorld.  So  the  question  touching  nov- 
el reading:  has  changed  somewhat. 

If  it  be  true  that  in  Literature  all  the  world  must  be  report- 
ed for  man  to  read,  then  it  follows  that  all  the  report  is  to  he 
read  by  the  complete  man.  If  the  novel  be  a part  of  this  re- 
porting of  the  world,  it  must  be  proper  and  even  necessary  to 
read  the  novel,  provided  always  that  it  be  of  the  right  stamp 
and  be  read  in  due  proportion.  But  what  shall  decide  that 
proportion  ? Evidently  the  relative  importance  of  the  place 
it  properly  occupies  in  the  work  of  reporting  the  world  in  its 
totality.  Now  the  sphere  of  the  novel  is  but  a small  province 
of  the  great  world,  it  ought  not  therefore  to  occupy  a large 
place  in  our  reading.  It  cannot  take  the  place  of  the  pro- 
ductions of  Oratory,  judicial,  forensic,  and  sacred,  in  which  the 
giant  intellects  have  grappled  with  the  great  practical  prob- 
lems which  have  to  do  with  public  justice  and  well  being  and 
with  man’s  everlasting  destiny.  It  cannot  take  the  place  of 
Poetry,  in  which  the  grandest  imaginations  have  embodied 
man’s  highest  conceptions  of  the  beautiful  in  object,  in  inci- 
dent, in  action,  and  in  feeling  in  alP  ages.  It  cannot  take  the 
place  of  the  broad  range  of  Scientific  Treatises,  in  which  the 
close  observers  and  clear  thinkers  have  embodied  all  our  cer- 
tain knowledge  of  the  laws  of  the  world  as  well  as  of  the  prin- 


224 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Heading.  [April, 

eiples  of  art  and  morals.  It  cannot  take  the  place^of  Biogra- 
phy and  History,  in  which  the  accurate  chroniclers  and  pro- 
found philosophizers  have  gathered  up  and  interpreted  the 
facts  and  from  them  reconstructed  the  great  events  of  life  in- 
dividual and  national.  So  through  the  whole  range  of  litera- 
ture,— nothing  else  will  for  a moment  concede  its  place  to  the 
novel.  Its  share  in  our  reading,  even  allowing  a lar^e  mar- 
gin for  recreation,  must  still  be  a humble  one. 

The  so-evident  tendency  of  the  day  to  put  the  Didactic  Kov- 
el  in  the  place  of  the  many  more  substantial  forms  of  repre- 
sentative discourse  has  already  been  adverted  to.  What  is  to 
be  said  of  it?  In  his  essay  on  Charles  Kingsley,  Mr.  Bayne 
discourses  as  follows:  ‘‘We  put  it  calmly  to  Mr.  Kingsley, 
whether  the  momentous  interests  he  desires  to  serve  are  best 
promoted  by  a series  of  fictions  ? It  is  a new  thing  surely  to 
reconstruct  society  on  a foundation  of  brilliant  and  fashionable 
novels.  Really  if  this  example  prevails,  discussion  will  be- 
come, in  the  happy  ages  of  our  children,  a different  thing  from 
what  it  has  been  hitherto.  Its  liveliness  will  be  indescribable. 
Only  conceive  the  change  that  will  come  about  in  the  matter 
of  citations.  Ko  longer  will  one  groan  over  such  references 
as  these: — Thom.  Aq.  Summ.  Theol.  (lib.  x.,  cap.  xi.,  sec. 
xii.);  Duns.  Scot,  de  Sent.  Lombard,  (prop,  iii.,  sec:  iv.); 
Grot,  de  Jure  Belli  et  Pacis  (vol.  i.,  lib.  ii.,  cap.  iii.).  We 
shall  be  charmed  by  such  authorities  as  these  : — “ The  Chris- 
tian Religion  and  the  Rights  of  Man  ” (see  exhort,  at  bedside 
of  Alt.  Locke,  by  Elean.  Lyne,  stan.  nov.,  vol.  xi.  Kings.); 
“The  Fundamental  Distinction  between  Religion  and  Philos- 
ophy ” (see  speech  declar.  of  Ed.  Clifford  to  Angel.  Goldfinch, 
Bent,  ser.,  vol.  xix.).  There  is  a good  time  coining,  boys  and 
girls,  sure  enough  ! But  joking  apart,  we  seriously  think  novels 
are  not  the  best  vehicle  for  such  important  proposals  as  Mr. 
Kingsley's.”  The  picture  is  to  the  life.  Let  us  look  for  a 
moment  at  what  does  not  fall  within  the  scope  of  Mr.  Bayne, — 
the  fundamental  arguments  against  all  such  proposals.  Their 
first  and  chief  claim  to  attention  is.  Truth  made  easy  / which, 
in  the  sense  intended,  is  an  impossibility.  A man  may  steal 
his  gold  at  the  stock-board,  and  thus  by  deliberately  defying 
that  day  of  retribution  when  the  stock-board  decisions  will  be 


1869.]  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  225 

rectified,  secure  wealth  without  effort ; but  there  is  no  such 
short  route  to  knowledge.  The  damaging  effect,  on  the  whole 
being,  of  trying  the  easy  method,  will  come  up  for  considera- 
tion later  in  this  discussion.  We  affirm  that  the  novel  is  essen- 
tially unfit  to  be  made  an  instrument  of  instruction.  It  can 
be  trusted  to  do  nothing  higher  than  to  portray  domestic  life 
as  it  is  shaped  under  the  influence  of  great  truths.  The  more 
absorbing  nature  of  less  important  and  merely  objective  mat- 
ter, the  passion,  the  hurry  of  dramatic  movement,  all  unfit  the 
reader,  who  gives  himself  up  to  its  sway,  for  clear  seeing.  We 
venture  to  affirm  also  that  the  novelist  is  constitutionally  unfit 
to  be  a teacher  of  scientific  truth  in  any  department.  The 
born  naturalist  cannot  appreciate  metaphysics  ; the  born  meta- 
physician is  almost  certain  to  undervalue  the  truth  of  the  ex- 
act sciences ; the  born  novelist  appreciates  neither,  but  is  es- 
sentially an  idealizer.  lie  cannot  be  trusted.  He  is  made  to 
“ draw  upon  his  imagination  for  his  facts.”  It  is  his  confirmed 
habit  so  to  do.  On  the  whole,  the  conclusion  cannot  be  avoid- 
ed, that  only  evil  can  result  from  the  attempt  to  put  the  novel- 
ist with  his  productions  in  the  seat  of  the  other  and  authorized 
teachers  of  the  world.  The  novel  is  to  be  read  only  in  the 
proper  proportion,  as  decided  by  its  place  in  literature.  If 
the  reader  wishes  a practical  rule  for  his  guidance,  he  may  al- 
ways be  certain  that  his  novel  reading  has  been  in  excess  when 
he  turns  away  to  poetry  or  history  or  any  other  form  of  solid 
reading  to  find  it  tame  and  uninteresting. 

But  in  defiance  of  theories,  vast  numbers  are  in  these  days 
given  to  inordinate  novel  reading.  What  is  the  necessary 
ejfiect  of  this  on  the  whole  being  of  man  ? A helpful  illustration 
may  be  drawn  from  the  law  of  man’s  bodily  constitution. 
Chiefly  three  classes  of  substances  enter  into  the  work  of 
building  up  and  keeping  up  the  human  system;  the  carbo- 
nates, the  nitrates,  and  the  phosphates : the  first  of  which  are 
the  heaters  ; the  second,  the  muscle-strengtheners,  the  third, 
the  brain-builders.  With  one  of  these  withheld,  the  body 
chills,  or  loses  its  muscular  power,  or  ceases  to  be  worth  any 
thing  to  the  thinking  soul  that  inhabits  the  brain.  With  only 
one  administered,  e.  g.,  the  carbonates,  in  sugar  plums,  the 
whole  being  burns  out  and  becomes  powerless  and  worthless. 


226  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  [April, 

Novels,  which  may  with  propriety  be  called  the  carbonates — 
the  heaters — of  literature,  have  an  analogous  effect  on  man’s 
soul,  when  administered  in  over  dose  and  alone, — they  leave 
it,  so  to  speak,  burnt  out,  powerless,  every  way  worthless. 

That  this  is  the  effect  of  the  over-dose  of  even  the  "ood 

C5 

novel,  is  demonstrable.  It  must  weaken  the  intellect.  It 
actually  does  it.  So  far  as  the  novel  is  truth  at  all,  it  is,  as 
has  been  said,  truth  made  easy.  We  think  it  is  Coleridge  who 
likens  the  intellectual  effort  of  the  novel  reader  to  the  dreamy 
swinging  of  a child  on  a gate.  People  resort  to  works  of 
fiction  because  they  are  easy  reading.  Change  this  character- 
istic and  they  would  remain  unread.  Just  in  proportion  to 
their  sterling  worth  they  are  left  unread.  It  is  this  ease  of 
reading  that  makes  them  the  admirable  means  of  recreation 
they  are  to  men  of  hard- worked  brains.  We  have  heard  of  a 
somewhat  distinguished  revivalist  (do  not  vouch  for  the  genu- 
ineness of  his  cases  of  conversion),  who  endured  the  powerful 
draught  of  his  daily  efforts  by  spending  all  his  leisure  time  in 
reading  novels.  But  this  easy  reading  makes  too  much  famili- 
arity with  this  class  of  literature  destructive  to  mental  power ; 
for  it  is  a law  of  God,  more  unalterable  than  the  laws  of  the 
Medes  and  Persians,  and  illustrated  in  all  human  experience, 
that  truth  is  only  mastered  and  intellect  only  strengthened  by 
powerful  exertion.  Dreaming  and  castle-building  may  be 
more  grateful  to  mankind  than  solid  intellectual  effort,  but 
intellectual  growth  can  only  be  by  the  latter.  The  devourer 
of  novels  sooner  or  later  loses  power  to  grapple  with  the  great 
truths  that  underlie  the  realities  of  life,  and  becomes  a weak- 
ling, if  not  a driveller,  in  the  world. 

Immoderate  reading  of  even  the  best  novels  deadens  true 
feeling.  What ! our  friend  of  much  novel  reading  will  ex- 
claim, does  not  the  very  mission  of  the  novelist  lie  chiefly  in 
the  direction  of  the  development  of  feeling  ? Does  not  the 
master  novelist  touch  every  spring  of  emotion,  now  calling 
forth  the  tenderest  and  most  acute  human  sympathy  with 
bodily  pain,  and  again  waking  responsive  echoes  from  the 
profoundest  depths  of  the  spiritual  being?  How  can  his  work 
fail  to  cultivate  and  deepen  every  noble  and  generous  emotion 
of  the  soul?  Yet  the  fact  is,  it  takes  out  all  the  virtue  of  such 


1369.]  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  227 

emotions.  The  secret  of  this  effect  we  find  in  the  difference 
between  the  emotion  evoked  by  fiction  and  fact.  Bayne,  in 
his  essay  on  the  modern  novel,  has  drawn  the  distinction  clearly. 

“ The  difference  between  the  distress  occasioned  by  literal  fact, 
and  that  evoked  by  the  tragic  artist,  may  be  clearly  perceived 
by  a glance  at  the  murder  of  Nancy  in  “ Oliver  Twist.”  Let 
one,  after  perusing  the  description  given  by  Dickens,  reflect 
for  a moment  on  the  possibility  that  such  an  incident  may 
have  occurred  in  actual  life.  He  instantly  experiences  a thrill 
of  regret  and  dismay.  But  it  is  very  different  from  that  felt 
while  he  listened  to  Mr.  Dickens.  A new  condition  affects 
the  case.  The  sorrow  is  anchored  in  the  heart  by  fact.  To 
weep,  it  is  true,  gives  relief:  weeping,  as  distinguished  from 
not  weeping,  sorrow  relieved  as  distinguished  from  sorrow 
unrelieved,  is  pleasurable  : but  the  knowledge  that  such  girls 
have  actually  been  killed  can  be  washed  out  by  no  tears ; it 
remains  there,  demanding  a fresh  flow,  nay,  demanding,  to 
relieve  the  grating  pain,  that  active  effort  be  engaged  in,  to 
put  such  catastrophes  beyond  the  limits  of  possibility. 
Imagination  in  the  one  case  lulls  reason  asleep,  and  produces 
an  emotion  powerful  while  it  lasts;  when  reason  awakens, the 
man  declares  he  has  forgotten  himself,  and  the  cause  and  the 
emotion  pass  from  the  mind  together.”*  This  presentation 
is  undeniable  in  its  truth  and  unanswerable  in  its  argument. 

The  tendency  of  excessive  novel-reading  is  to  destroy  real 
benevolence.  Bishop  Butler  has  laid  bare  these  two  curious 
facts  in  man’s  moral  anatomy, — “ That,  from  our  very  faculty 
of  habits , passive  impressions,  by  being  repeated , grow  weaker, 
and  that  practical  habits  are  formed  and  strengthened  by 
repeated  acts.”  Ilenry  Bogers,  in  his  incomparable  letters  to 
his  niece  on  novel  reading,  f has  applied  them  with  peculiar 
power  in  elucidating  this  subject.  “ Who  can  be  more  tender- 
hearted, perhaps  you  will  say,  than  heroes  and  heroines  in 
novels,  or  more  ready  to  cry  than  an  inveterate  novel-reader  ? 
Nevertheless  be  pleased  to  remember  that  however  prompt  the 

* Essays  in  Biography  and  Criticism.  By  Peter  Bayne,  M.  A.  First 
Series.  Boston:  Gould  & Lincoln.  See  essay  on  “ The  Modern  Hovel,”  page  376. 

f The  Greyson  Letters.  By  Henry  Rogers.  Boston:  Gould  & Lincoln. 
Seepages  176-7. 

VOL.  XLI. XO.  II. 


95 


22S  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  [ArRir., 

fancy  may  be  to  depict  distress,  or  the  eye  to  attest  the 
genuineness  of  the  emotion  that  distress  has  awakened,  they 
indicate  what  may  be  merely  passive  states  of  mind  ; and  no 
benevolence  is  worth  a farthing  that  does  not  proceed  to 
action.  How,  the  frequent  repetition  of  that  species  of  emotion 
which  fiction  stimulates  tends  to  prevent  benevolence,  because 
it  is  out  of  proportion  to  corresponding  action  ; it  is  like  that 
frequent  ‘going  over  the  theory  of  virtue  in  our  own  thoughts,’ 
which,  as  Butler  says,  so  far  from  being  auxiliary  to  it,  may 
be  obstructive  of  it.  As  long  as  the  balance  is  maintained 
between  the  stimulus  given  to  imagination  with  the  consequent 
emotions , on  the  one  hand,  and  our  practical  habits , which 
those  emotions  are  chiefly  designed  to  form  and  strengthen, 
on  the  other,  so  long  the  stimulus  of  the  imagination  will  not 

stand  in  the  way  of  benevolence,  but  aid  it But  if  the 

luxury — and  it  is  a luxury,  and  in  itself  nothing  more — of 
sympathy  and  mere  benevolent  feeling  be  separated  from 
action,  then  Butler’s  paradox  becomes  a terrible  truth,  and 
‘ the  heart  is  not  made  better,’  but  worse,  by  it.” 

Inordinate  reading  of  novels  destroys  all  taste  for  the  other 
and  more  solid  reading  which  is  an  essential  for  every  intelli- 
gent man  or  woman,  and  so,  in  the  end,  all  taste  for  real,  right 
life.  This  is  a grave  charge,  but  nevertheless  one  the  general 
admission  of  which  saves  the  necessity  of  any  long  pause  to 
substantiate  it.  The  result  is  the  saddest  part  of  all.  The 
unhealth}'  excitement  of  the  novel,  in  which  more  startling 
events  are  often  recorded  in  a single  chapter  than  ever  actu- 
ally occur  in  a life-time,  has  a fascination  connected  with  it, 
which,  to  the  confirmed  novel-reader,  makes  every  thing  else 
appear  tame  and  void  of  interest,  and  brings  about  a bondage 
as  complete  as  that  of  the  inebriate  to  his  cups.  He  will 
barter  every  thing  for  a story,  however  base  it  may  be.  The 
unhappy  victim  of  this  fascination  soon  finds  himself  in  this 
dull  world  of  reality  with  none  of  the  knowledge  needful  for 
true  earnest,  noble  living.  In  such  circumstances  the 
acquired  inclination  leads  him  to  seek,  by  the  planning  of 
unheard-of  adventures,  the  introduction  of  new  excitements, 
the  invention  of  novel  amusements,  to  transform  life  into  the 
same  passionate  round,  the  same  wild  hurly-burly,  that  he 


1869.] 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading. 


229 


finds  delineated  in  his  favorite  authors.  "Worthlessness,  vice, 
crime  have  here  a new  and  most  prolific  source  opened. 

If  the  tendency  of  reading  even  the  best  novels  to  excess 
be  thus  to  sap  the  very  foundations  of  character  and  strength, 
vastly  worse  must  be  the  effect  of  such  immoderate  reading 
when  it  is  also  indiscriminate.  For  the  vast  majority  of  the 
works  of  fiction  are  not  good, — will  not  stand  the  test  of  the 
laws  of  value,  that  have  been  laid  down,  even  when  applied 
with  the  largest  charity.  The  reader  is  led  by  them  away 
from  the  facts  of  history  and  the  truths  of  science,  away  from 
the  laws  of  ethics  and  the  doctrines  of  religion,  away  from  the 
realities  of  this  life  and  the  transcendent  glories  of  the  life  to 
come.  The  precious  time  for  solid  mental  improvement  is 
wasted,  and  he  is  made  to  move  in  a fictitious  world,  until  all 
his  notions  of  society  are  warped,  all  his  views  of  life  per- 
verted, all  his  ideas  of  religion  distorted,  in  short,  until  he 
becomes  equally  unfit  to  stay  in  the  world  of  reality  or  to  go 
out  of  it. 

In  conclusion,  we  are  brought  face  to  face  with  one  of  the 
most  momentous  social  questions  of  the  times  : — Whither  is 
this  novel-seeking , novel-reading  age  tending  f The  scope  of 
our  discussion  has  furnished  us  with  the  principles  needed  to 
frame  an  intelligent  answer,  when  once  the  requisite  facts  are 
fully  before  us. 

One  of  these  facts  is,  that  the  novelist  is  the  accepted 
teacher  of  this  age,  the  accredited  fashioner  and  moulder  of 
the  sentiment  and  life  of  the  age.  The  novel  is  the  one  great 
text-book  of  the  times,  not  excepting  the  spelling-book,  nor 
even  the  Bible.  “Pecksniffian,”  “ Pickwickian,”  not  “Mosaic,” 
“Pauline,”  is  the  order  of  the  day. 

By  observation,  we  find  the  novelist  actually  occupying  the 
place  of  initiator  of  the  young  into  the  mysteries  of  life  tem- 
poral and  eternal.  From  the  worldly  side,  his  productions 
find  their  way  into  the  hands  of  the  children,  by  the  scores  and 
hundreds  of  journals  and  magazines  and  circulating  libraries, 
of  which  fiction  is  at  once  the  warp  and  the  woof ; by  the 
multitudinous  village  and  country  weeklies,  in  which  the 
“story”  is  the  only  recommendation  to  the  younger  members 
of  the  households  in  our  broad  agricultural  communities] 


230 


[April, 


The  Kovel  and  Kovel  Heading. 

by  the  books  of  startling  adventure  by  sea  and  land,  so  often 
artfully  linked  with  our  national  struggles  and  destiny,  and 
belonging  to  the  extravaganzas.  From  the  religious  side  they 
reach  the  chief  place  in  the  hearts  of  the  children,  by  means 
of  the  religious  journals  and  magazines,  of  which  only  the  few- 
est seem  to  be  able  to  exist  long  without  being  driven  to  intro- 
duce the  novel  to  keep  up  the  subscription  list ; and,  more  than 
all,  by  the  aid  of  the  Sabbatli-school  library,  of  which  the 
only  portion  ordinarily  read — as  any  one  may  learn  by  exami- 
nation— is  the  fictitious.  Without  bestowing  a moment’s  atten- 
tion to  assorting  the  tons  of  fiction  that  reach  the  children 
from  the  side  of  the  world,  it  may  be  branded  in  the  mass  as 
base.  But  what  are  the  facts  touching  the  character  of  that 
which  reaches  them  from  the  religious  side  ? Take  the  Sabbath- 
school  novel  by  itself.  Weighed  in  the  balance  it  is  found 
wanting.  We  do  not,  let  it  be  understood,  refer  at  all  to  the 
books  that  sometimes  find  their  way  into  such  libraries;  for 
we  have  known  even  Captain  Marryatt’s  works  to  secure  a place 
on  the  shelves  in  the  most  popular  church  of  the  land,  and  have 
heard  that  Ike  Marvel’s  “Dream  Life”  with  the  chapter  on 
“ Boy  Religion  ” left  out,  has  been  made  an  effective  Sunday- 
school  book  in  certain  quarters  ; but  the  reference  is  to  a very 
large  portion  of  the  Sabbath-school  novels  that  are  duly  ac- 
credited religious  by  “ Boards  ” and  “ Committees  ” and  Chris- 
tian publishers,  and  indorsed  by  editors  and  teachers.  Test 
most  of  them  by  the  Law  of  the  True.  The  basis  of  reality 
is  not  there.  Their  authors  are  largely  such  as  cannot  read 
one  of  God’s  lessons  of  fact  or  truth  aright.  Very  many  of 
them — for  we  make  honorable  exception  of  some — cannot  run 
over  a page  of  nature  accurately ; do  not  know  man  in  the 
hidden  springs  of  his  life ; could  not  write  even  a respectable 
essay  on  any  important  topic  ; are  as  incapable  of  comprehend- 
ing any  religious  truth  with  which  they  deal,  in  its  essence 
and  bearings,  as  the  fly  of  the  fable  was  of  understanding  the 
nature  of  the  elephant  on  whose  tusk  he  buzzed.  Yet  such 
writers,  whose  ignorance  is  only  surpassed  by  their  weakness 
and  vanity,  and  the  larger  number  of  whom  intelligent  parents 
would  not  trust  to  teach  their  children  arithmetic,  essay  to  furnish 
our  children  with  their  religious  aliment,  aud  we  permit  it  and 


I860.] 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading. 


231 


thank  them  for  it!  They  tell  in  most  affecting  strains  of  the 
good  little  children  who  die  early.  They  narrate  in  more  stir- 
ring style  the  adventures  of  little  children  not  so  good,  who,  like 
the  kero  of  “ Tip  Lewis,”  attain  to  wondrous  heights  of  sanctity 
and  success  by  ways  and  means  no  more  adapted  to  take  them 
thither  than  a steam-balloon  would  be  to  take  one  on  a voyage 
to  the  sun.  They  cannot  depict  any  thing  without  distorting 
it,  for  they  have  never  seen  any  thing  and  cannot  see  any  thing. 
Test  them  by  tbe  Law  of  tbe  Good.  Virtue  in  these  novels 
is  mere  faultlessness.  If  tbe  evil  is  shown  up,  in  some  boy 
who  begins  with  stealing  a pin  and  ends  with  murder  and  the 
gallows,  be  is  made  a hero  to  tbe  child-reader  nevertheless, 
for  the  poor  author  cannot  make  shift  to  get  his  hook  read 
or  to  sell  his  wares  without  gilding  the  evil.  But  the  one 
offence  above  all  others  is  in  the  incomplete  views  given  of  the 
Law  and  the  Gospel.  The  Law  in  its  integrity  enters  but  little 
into  the  Sabbath-school  fiction  of  the  day,  and  its  Gospel 
therefore  is  not  God’s  Gospel,  but  the  Gospel  of  sentimental- 
ism. Here  it  is  that  the  very  foundation  of  religious  princi- 
ple, of  Christian  conscience  and  character,  are  being  removed, 
and  wide-reaching  ruin  is  being  prepared.  We  believe  few 
have  any  conception  of  the  fearful  evils  involved  in  such  relig- 
ious nourishment,  as  is  furnished  for  the  children  of  the 
Church  in  the  miserable  spawn  of  many  of  well-meaning, 
hut  altogether  mistaken  literati.  Test  them  by  the  Law  of 
the  Beautiful.  They  claim  to  be  works  of  imagination,  but 
some  one  has  justly  said,  that  it  would  take  the  most  exalted 
flight  of  the  imagination  to  imagine  any  such  thing  as  imagi- 
nation in  most  of  them.  They  are  found  wanting — everyway 
wanting.  And  this,  be  it  understood,  in  addition  to  the  fact 
of  the  inordinate  and  almost  exclusive  attention  given  them 
by  the  young,  and  which  has  already  been  shown  to  be  ruinous 
even  where  the  novels  are  of  the  best  quality.  Evidently  the 
weak  novelist  is  the  allowed  if  not  accredited  initiator  of  the 
young  into  the  mysteries  of  man’s  twofold  life. 

What  the  weak  novelist  begins  in  the  children,  the  godless 
novelist  carries  out  and  completes  when  they  have  grown  to 
maturity.  Except  just  a few  who  write  under  the  control  of 
Christian  principles,  and  the  remainder  of  the  host  who  are  the 


232  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  [April, 

fashioners  of  sentiment,  character,  and  life,  can  scarcely  be 
classed  as  high  as  Miss  Edgeworth,  whom  Robert  Hall  is  re- 
ported to  have  called  the  most  irreligious  (using  the  word  in 
the  etymological  sense)  writer  he  ever  read.  The  Dime  Novel 
in  all  its  forms;  the  Venus  Novel,  as  found  in  the  yellow 
cover,  in  the  newspapers  and  cheap  magazines,  and  in  the 
pamphlets  which  hide  from  the  gaze  of  the  virtuous — what 
reader  of  these  ever  thought  of  godliness  in  the  same  breath 
with  them!  Even  upon  the  works  of  the  more  exalted  teachers 
of  this  generation — of  Thackeray,  Bulwer,  Dickens,  Charles 
Reade,  Charlotte  Bronte,  Miss  Evans,  and  scores  of  others — 
must  he  written,  “ Without  God  in  the  world.”  Some  of  them  > 
like  Hawthorne,  may  never  have  had  deptli  enough  of  religious 
nature  to  lead  them  to  raise  and  discuss  the  great  questions 
which  have  to  do  with  God  and  the  soul’s  destiny  ; others,  like 
Miss  Evans,  may  have  made  deepest  inquisition  and  may  have 
grappled  with  awful  unseen  realities  in  a death-struggle;  but 
they  are  all  alike  without  God,  and  the  majority  of  them  haters 
of  God.  These  are  they  who  are  leading  men  away  from  all 
solid  truth,  and  especially  from  God’s  truth  after  their  fiction. 
These  are  they  to  whom  the  young  man  or  young  woman  of 
the  so-called  higher  circles  resorts  for  the  scanty  stock  of 
knowledge  of  men  and  things  with  which  to  enter  upon  the 
duties  of  active  life  ; the  wife  and  mother  of  the  same  circle, 
for  inspiration  in  the  accomplishment  of  her  divinely-appoint- 
ed tasks  of  home-cheering  and  child-training ; the  merchant? 
in  his  hours  of  retirement,  for  the  ethics  which  are  to  guide  his 
business  activities;  the  congregations,  for  the  literary  standard 
by  which  they  are  to  judge  the  ministers  and  their  sermons. 
These  are  they  after  whose  models  the  sentiment,  taste,  charac- 
ter, and  life  of  the  age,  are  being  fashioned.  From  the  cradle 
to  the  grave  the 'novelists,  weak  or  wicked,  are  having  it  pretty 
much  their  own  way. 

The  other  facts  which  it  is  requisite  to  have  fully  before  us 
in  order  to  answer  the  practical  questions  above  propounded, 
are  found  in  the  actual  state  of  things  at  the  present  time,  after 
this  supremacy  of  the  novelist  has  continued  for  a score  of 
years,  more  or  less.  Already  in  society  every  thing  is  thrown 
out  of  the  old  track  of  truth,  sobriety,  justice,  and  propriety. 


1809.] 


The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading. 


233 


Amusement  is  one  of  the  grand  ends  of  life.  Business  has 
largely  become  mad  speculation,  and  to  a fearful  extent  is  un- 
der the  control  of  downright  gamblers.  Government  in  all  its 
departments  has  become  utterly  corrupt — rulers,  legislators, 
and  judges  being  alike  shamelessly  bought  and  sold.  Society 
on  a wide  scale  has  become  a horrid  scene  of  robbery  and 
bloodshed.  Rising  from  human  law  to  the  divine  law,  we 
find  it  through  the  whole  range  of  the  commandments,  every- 
where set  at  defiance.  Take  the  first  commandment.  Men 
set  gold  and  power  before  the  one  God.  Take  the  second. 
Men  devote  themselves  to  any  thing  rather  than  the  worship 
and  service  of  God, — in  God's  house  to  fashion,  show,  a book, 
a gown,  an  altar,  a crucifix.  Take  the  third.  One  cannot 
pass  along  the  streets  without  being  shocked  with  utterances 
of  profanity  from  the  very  boys.  Take  th q fourth.  The  Sab- 
bath, to  a large  portion  of  the  community,  is  the  same  as 
any  other  day,  except  that  it  is  a day  of  amusement.  We 
have  seen  Sabbath  steamboat  excursions,  with  music,  dancing, 
and  firing  of  cannon,  start  from  before  the  very  doors  of  the 
church  during  the  Sabbath  morning  service,  and  Sabbath  ex- 
cursions and  displays  are  everywhere  becoming  familiar  in  our 
cities.  Take  the  fifth.  The  family — where  is  its  authority 
and  sacredness,  when  in  enlightened  Hew  England  even  the 
laws  permit  one  divorce  for  every  nine  marriages?  Take  the 
sixth.  In  some  regions  murders  are  of  daily  occurrence  and 
almost  by  the  score.  In  four  hundred  and  forty  cases  recorded 
in  a single  year,  one-half  the  murderers  were  apprehended,  one- 
fourth  brought  to  trial,  twenty,  or  one  in  every  twenty-two, 
convicted!  Take  th  & seventh.  The  advertisement  of  the  ten- 
thousand  quack  nostrums  in  the  newspapers  might  wrell  startle 
any  one  with  its  tale  of  constant  and  high-handed  transgres- 
sion ! Take  the  eighth.  How  few  feel  secure  against  burg- 
lars even  with  their  doors  locked  and  window's  barred.  How 
much  is  it  transgressed  in  business  and  speculation.  Take 
the  ninth.  The  slander,  bribery,  maclduation,  deception,  and 
corruption  everywhere  rife  and  everywhere  tolerated,  show 
how  society  at  large  regard  it.  Take  the  tenth.  The  code  of 
business  morals  that  rules  is  an  unblushing  violation  of  it. 
The  conscience  essential  to  Christian  society  seems  somehow  to 


234  The  Novel  and  Novel  Reading.  [April, 

be  gone.  In  the  holy  places,  sncli  as  the  old  giants  of  theolo- 
gy used  to  occupy,  stand  men  scarcely  credited  with  piety  to 
go  through  with  poor  theatricals  and  create  a sensation  on  the 
Sabbaths.  With  multitudes  the  old-fashioned  gospel  has  lost 
credit.  At  home  more  than  half  of  the  people  are  out  of  the 
churches  and  to  all  intents  and  purposes  heathen,  and  abroad 
the  exigencies  of  the  world  vainly  call  for  a tenfold  increase  in 
the  forces  of  evangelization,  while  with  the  “ Boards”  which 
have  in  charge  the  benevolent  contributions  of  the  churches 
the  outcry  raised  in  consequence  of  threatening  bankruptcy 
has  become  chronic.  And  all  this  with  scarcely  a reactionary 
tendency  of  the  slightest  moment  anywhere  perceptible ; 
rather,  with  the  awful  downward  tide  hourly  increasing  in 
velocity  and  momentum ! 

With  such  a state  of  things,  and  with  the  novelist  in  the 
seat  of  power,  the  question,  “ Whither  are  we  tending  ?n  be- 
comes easy  of  answer  in  the  light  of  the  principles  evolved  in 
the  course  of  this  discussion.  Whither  is  the  ship  tending 
when  a mad  pilot  at  the  helm  has  already  taken  her  around 
and  down  half  the  spirals  of  the  maelstrom?  Whither,  if  not 
to  wreck  in  the  bottom  of  the  great  vortex  ? So  every  thing 
indicates  that  the  great  ship  on  which  we  ride  the  stormy 
waters  must  be  hurled  to  inevitable  ruin,  unless  the  pilot  be 
forthwith  exchanged  for  a truer,  better,  and  stronger,  and  the 
helm  be  put  hard  down,  and  the  ship  sweep  back  on  her  course. 
Shall  this  generation  witness  the  change  of  helmsman,  the 
reversal  of  the  course,  the  salvation  from  God  ? Or  shall  it 
wait  to  learn  its  folly  when  the  ruin  has  come?  With  a Pen- 
tecostal effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  shall  lead  those  in 
the  high  places  of  the  Church  to  a firmer  and  more  intelligent 
grasp  of  these  grand  moral  and  religious  issues,  and  which 
shall  beget  an  energy,  fearless  and  irresistible,  for  the  truth, 
we  may  hope  for  the  best.  Without  it — but  we  dare  not  fol- 
low the  thought ! 


1869.] 


Commercial  Speculation. 


235 


Art.  V. — Ethics  and  Economics  of  Commercial  Speculation. 

We  use  the  term  Commercial  Speculation,  not  because  what 
we  propose  to  examine  is  always  confined  to  commerce  in  the 
strict  and  technical  sense  of  exchange  of  merchandise,  but  be- 
cause it  pertains  to  the  exchange  of  property  of  some  sort. 
We  are  thus  able  to  distinguish  it  from  speculation  in  the  sense 
of  speculative  thinking.  With  speculation  in  the  latter  sense 
we  do  not  now  concern  ourselves.  We  ask  the  attention  of 
our  readers  to  some  thoughts  on  commercial  speculation  in 
its  abstract  nature,  its  present  concrete  forms  and  workings 
in  the  country,  and  especially  to  its  moral  characteristics 
and  economic  results. 

Of  its  vast  prevalence,  its  enormous  proportions,  and  dis- 
astrous effects  upon  the  moral,  and  even  material,  interests  of 
our  country,  most  have  some,  only  the  fewest  any  adequate, 
conception.  It  has  been  a serious  evil  in  our  great  monetary 
centres  ever  since  they  have  become  strong  enough  to  have 
regular  sales  of  stocks  and  bonds,  and  has  grown  with  the 
immense  increase  in  the  market  of  this  class  of  securities. 
While  the  latter  have  increased  a hundredfold,  the  spirit, 
power,  and  venom  of  speculation  have  increased  a thousand- 
fold. At  various  times  the  fever  has  become  epidemic  in  re- 
gard to  other  species  of  property.  Lands  in  and  adjacent  to 
villages  and  cities,  present  and  prospective,  real  or  ideal,  on 
the  earth  or  on  paper,  have  always  been  a favorite  field  for 
speculation.  In  1837  the  mania  for  speculation  in  town  and 
city  lots,  generally  existing  only  on  paper,  raged  to  such  an 
extent  as  to  precipitate  a terrific  financial  panic,  which  for 
extent,  severity,  and  persistence,  has  not  since  been  equalled. 
In  the  great  centres  of  commerce,  the  universal  question  was 
not  so  much,  who  has  failed,  as  who  remains  solvent?  The 
country  was  strewn  with  the  wrecks  of  fallen  fortunes.  The 
busiest  tribunals  were  courts  of  bankruptcy.  It  was  five 
years  before  the  business  of  the  country  was  started  and  re- 
organized upoil  a sound  and  healthy  basis.  Various  causes 
are  now  turning  one  great  current  of  speculation  in  this  direc- 
tion, with  ominous  foretokenings  of  a similar  revulsion. 


23  G 


Ethics  and  Economics 


[April, 


In  1857,  another  appalling  financial  crisis  was  experienced. 
This  arose  mainly  from  extravagant  railway  speculations  and 
credits — the  immense  expansion  of  unremunerative  and  pre- 
mature railway  projects,  temporarily  sustained  by  the  pro- 
ceeds of  worthless  securities,  which  swamped  the  market, 
being  floated  for  a time,  at  heavy  discounts,  by  interest  pay- 
ments in  money  itself  borrowed,  until  this,  in  turn,  from  being 
a buoy  to  uphold,  became  a drag  to  sink  them.  Credit  was 
swollen  by  credit,  and  loans  by  loans,  until  inflated  to  a vast 
bubble,  or  series  of  bubbles,  which  burst  on  the  failure  of  a 
single  banking  institution,  and  precipitated  a financial  panic, 
with  a wide-spread  ruin  of  speculative,  involving  necessarily 
some  solid,  fortunes.  But  from  this  the  country  quickly  re- 
covered. In  its  immediate  origin  and  effects  it  was  in  the  nar- 
row channel  of  railroad  securities  and  their  ramifications,  and 
limited  likewise  in  duration.  But  for  the  time,  in  Aew  York 
and  the  great  commercial  centres,  the  very  air  was,  as  Dr.  Potts 
said,  “thick  with  the  dust  of  fallen  fortunes.”  Speculation  in 
the  chimerical  enterprises  and  securities  of  fictitious  value,  to 
which  we  have  referred,  carried  to  the  extent  of  virtual  and 
wide-spread  gambling,  greatly  contributed  to  urge  on  the  ca- 
tastrophe. 

But  the  spirit  of  speculation  received  an  impulse  and  scope 
from  our  late  civil  war,  and  its  consequences,  which  it  still 
retains,  and  which  outruns  all  former  example.  This  has  in- 
augurated the  third  great  speculative  era  in  this  country 
within  the  life  of  a generation.  Owing  to  peculiar  circum- 
stances it  has  not  as  yet  culminated  and  exploded  in  a finan- 
cial catastrophe.  Being  thus  enduring  and  pervading,  it  shows 
more  of  the  obstinate,  incurable,  and  fatal  symptoms  of  a 
chronic  distemper,  than  the  agonizing  but  transient  paroxysms 
of  acute  disease.  It  is  in  various  ways  working  a wide  de- 
struction of  national  resources,  debasement  of  public  and  private 
morals,  and  increase  of  vulgar  and  ostentatious  luxury  stim- 
ulated by  the  fortuitous  wealth  of  a few  wrung  from  the  im- 
poverishment of  the  many.  The  special  causes  and  effects  of 
this  state  of  things  we  will  soou  notice  more  fully.  Mean- 
while it  has  reached  proportions  which  call  for  an  examina- 
tion of  its  ethical  and  economic  aspects,  and  an  exposure  of 


1869.] 


of  Commercial  Speculation. 


237 


some  very  common  and  plausible  fallacies  connected  with  it. 
But  let  us  first  look  for  an  accurate  definition  of  it, which,  with- 
out being  too  broad  or  too  narrow,  will  effectually  distinguish  it 
from  genuine  and  normal  trade.  Sometimes  the  brief  defini- 
tions of  a good  dictionary  are  quite  as  much  to  the  point  as 
any  that  can  be  framed.  Webster  defines  speculation  to  be 
“in  commerce  the  act  or  practice  of  buying  land  or  goods,  &c., 
in  expectation  of  a rise  of  price  and  of  selling  them  at  an 
advance,  as  distinguished  from  a regular  trade,  in  which  the 
profit  expected  is  the  difference  between  the  retail  and  whole- 
sale prices,  or  the  difference  of  price  in  the  place  where  the 
goods  are  purchased  and  the  place  to  which  they  are  carried 
for  market.  In  England,  France,  and  America,  public  stock 
is  the  subject  of  continual  speculation.  In  the  United  States, 
a few  men  _have  been  enriched,  but  many  have  been  ruined 
by  speculation .”  This  is  good  as  far  as  it  goes  ; it  is,  however? 
too  narrow.  We  give  our  own  conception  of  it  more  fully 
and  completely  as  follows  : — 

By  commercial  speculation,  as  distinguished  from  normal 
and  healthy  trade,  is  meant  purchasing  goods,  lands,  stocks, 
or  any  species  of  property,  for  the  purpose  of  making  money 
by  its  anticipated  advance  in  price,  or  selling  them  with  a 
contract  to  deliver  at  some  future  time  at  a certain  rate,  in  the 
expectation  that  the  article  thus  sold  and  to  be  delivered, 
will  so  fall  in  the  market  before  the  time  of  deliveiw,  that  it 
can  be  furnished  at  a profit,  at  the  price  contracted  for.  This 
latter  sort  of  speculation  is  mostly  confined  to  public  stocks, 
and  is  little  else  than  simple  unmitigated  gambling.  It  has 
no  feature  of  lawful  trade.  It  is  a simple  throw  of  the  dice 
for  no  purpose  but  to  take  the  chances  of  winning  or  losing 
by  it. 

Normal  trade,  on  the  other  hand,  is  the  instrument  for 
the  exchange  of  commodities;  for  transferring  articles  from 
the  producer  to  the  consumer,  in  forms  and  amounts  recipro- 
cally convenient  to  each.  The  difference  between  the  price  of 
purchase  and  of  sale  pays  the  trader  a fair  compensation  for 
his  services,  skill,  capital,  risks,  and  expenses.  The  profit  is, 
in  short,  his  remuneration  for  a most  important  service  ren- 
dered,— moving  and  distributing  the  commodities  of  the 


233 


Ethics  and  Economics 


[April, 


world  where  they  are  wanted.  It  does  not  vitiate  this  service 
if  the  goods  rise  in  price  in  the  trader’s  hands.  They  are  also 
liable  to  fall.  All  this  belongs  to  the  risks  and  chances  of  his 
occupation,  which,  in  a steady  and  continuous  business,  are 
likely  to  balance  each  other. 

Speculation,  on  the  other  hand,  aims  not  to  place  commodi- 
ties where  they  are  wanted,  and  to  obtain  a fit  remuneration 
therefor,  but  simply  to  purchase,  in  expectation  of  a rise  in  the 
market  for  the  sake  of  gaining  the  benefit  of  that  rise,  or  to 
sell  for  future  delivery,  hoping  to  profit,  in  the  manner  already 
indicated,  by  a fall  in  prices  meanwhile.  Agreements  to 
deliver  at  a future  time  goods  to  parties  who  need  them,  e.  g. 
supplies  to  the  government,  or  any  parties  who  will  need  them, 
do  not  possess  this  character.  This  is  legitimate  business, 
which  deserves  compensation,  and,  whether  the  commodities 
rise  or  fall  meanwhile,  contracts  no  taint  of  gambling  or  vi- 
cious speculation.  Beyond  all  other  agencies,  fluctuating  and 
especially  rising  prices  stimulate  speculation.  But  such 
advances  and  fluctuations  have,  as  all  know,  prevailed  beyond 
all  precedent  during  and  since  the  late  war;  and  to  an  extent 
which  deeply  vitiates  the  moral  and  material  interests  of  out- 
country. 

The  features  of  the  war  which  gave  a preternatural  ad- 
vance to  prices,  were — 1.  The  vastly  increased  consumption  of 
and  demand  for  commodities  directly  and  indirectly  consumed 
in  prosecuting  it,  along  with  the  immense  proportion  of  the 
productive  energies  of  the  nation  withdrawn  from  the  work  of 
production  to  that  of  destruction.  2.  The  vast  additional  rise  in 
prices  caused  by  the  substitution  of  depreciated  paper-money 
for  gold  or  a currency  convertible  into  it ; itself  enough  to 
raise  prices  30  to  100  per  cent,  during  and  since  the  war. 
3.  The  greatly  increased  taxes  laid  upon  imports,  and  in 
forms  direct  and  indirect  upon  domestic  property  and  prod- 
ucts, causing  an  additional  average  advance  scarcely  less  than 
that  induced  by  the  dilution  of  the  currency.  4.  The  gen- 
eral rise  in  the  price  of  goods  throughout  the  civilized  and 
commercial  world,  according  to  the  gold  standard,  during  the 
last  quarter  of  a century,  and  especially  the  last  decade,  which 
is  wholly  independent  of  the  foregoing  causes.  The  relative 


1869.] 


239 


of  Commercial  Speculation. 

labor  and  cost  of  producing  a given  amount  of  gold  lias  been 
growing  less,  and  of  other  tilings,  in  various  degrees,  greater. 
We  know  not  the  extent  of  this  growing  disproportion  in 
detail.  But  the  general  average  is  easily  evinced  by  certain 
undeniable  facts.  We  see  it  stated  that  the  Free  Church  of 
Scotland  has  just  reached  a point  in  her  Sustentation  Fund 
where  she  is  able  to  pay,  and  does  pay  every  minister  the  sum 
originally  aimed  at,  and  in  a sort  stipulated,  at  the  Disruption, 
viz.,  £150,  or  nearly  $750  gold.  But  in  regard  to  this,  an 
intelligent  lady,  the  wife  of  an  elder  says,  “ at  last  the  Church 
in  a literal  sense,  has  redeemedjts  pledge  aud  promise  ; but 
observe  bow  in  this  interval  of  years  circumstances  have 
changed.  Every  thing  lias  been  flying  upward,  as  with 
wings.  So  that  it  is  this  year  more  difficult  by  one-third  to 
keep  house  than  it  was  in  1843.  £200  now  is  not  more  than 

equivalent  to  £150  then.  With  this  increased  rate  of  all 
domestic  expenses  came  demands  to  employers  from  their 
employees  for  an  increase  in  their  pay.  Yielding  to  this  rea- 
sonable demand  employers  granted  a rise.  But  no  such 
augmentation  of  ministers’  stipends  ensued.” 

Thus  from  the  increased  facility  of  producing  gold  as  com- 
pared with  other  products,  there  is  an  average  rise,  at  the 
start,  of  full  one-third  in  the  average  price  of  articles  during 
the  last  quarter  of  a century.  And  of  this  the  larger  part  has 
occurred  since  the  war.  In  this  country  we  may  add  more 
than  fifty  per  cent,  to  this  for  the  combined  effect  of  deprecia- 
ted currency  and  increased  duties.  All  these  causes  of  high 
prices  have  survived  the  war,  and  continue,  with  only  excep- 
tional abatement,  and  in  full  average  force.  Among  these 
elements  of  influence,  that  of  an  irredeemable  Currency,  subject 
to  constant  and  capricious  fluctuations,  produces  those  fluctua- 
tions of  price  which  are  the  grand  spring  of  speculation. 

Concurrent  with  all  this  is  the  rapid  advance  in  the  price  of 
lands,  city  and  village  lots,  farms,  and  all  real  estate,  not  only 
from  the  causes  already  named  which  have  enhanced  the  value 
of  property  improved  or  convenient  to  improvement,  in  pro- 
portion to  the  advance  in  the  present  increased  cost  of  making 
such  improvements,  but  from  the  prodigious  advance  of  the 
railway  system  which  makes  new,  and  enlarges  the  old  centres 


240 


Ethics  and  Economics 


[April, 


of  commerce,  and  from  tlie  rapid  recovery  of  the  Southern 
plantations  from  the  temporary  annihilation  of  their  marketable 
value  by  the  war.  This  is  well  stated  in  the  financial  article 
of  the  Eeio  York  Observer  of  February  25,  which  says  : — 

“Tlie  rapid  strides  which  this  country  is  taking  in  developing  its  resources,  by 
means  of  increased  facilities  in  transportation,  both  in  land  and  water,  are  becoming 
evident  in  the  steady  advance  in  real  estate  all  over  the  United  States.  In  the 
Southern  States  good  lands  are  selling  at  one  and  two  hundred  per  cent,  advance 
over  last  year’s  prices.  In  California  the  rich  ranches,  which  sold,  a few  years 
ago,  at  fifty  cents  per  acre,  now  command  ten  and  twenty  dollars  per  acre.  In 
the  Western  and  Eastern  States  farms  aU  command  higher  prices  than  they  did 
a few  years  ago,  but  do  not  show  such  a wide  difference  as  in  the  South,  or  on 
the  Pacific  coast. 

“In  thecities  lots  are  run  up  to  almost  fabulous  prices.  In  San  Francisco,  St. 
Louis,  Chicago,  Cincinnati,  and  the  numberless  towns  along  the  Pacific  Railroad 
route,  building  plots  have  advanced  to  the  highest  prices  yet  attained.  In-  our 
own  city  and  its  suburbs  the  speculation  in  lots  has  become  a perfect  mania. 
Contracts  running  for  sixty  days  before  delivery  of  the  deed  are  bought  and  sold 
almost  as  often  as  railway  stocks  in  the  Board  of  Brokers,  and  always  at  an 
advance,  so  that  when  the  contract  expires,  and  the  lots  are  transferred  to  the 
last  holder,  it  often  happens  that  the  difference  in  price  realized  by  the  original 
seller  and  that  paid  by  the  last  buyer  is  100  per  cent.  -This  rapid  advance  is 
due  partly  to  the  growth  of  the  city,  the  improvements  made  in  laying  out  the 
upper  part  of  the  island,  partly  to  the  completion  of  the  Pacific  Railway,  which 
will  make  New  York  the  centre  of  exchange  for  the  world,  and  the  great  con-v 
necling  commercial  city  between  China,  the  Pacific  States,  and  Europe,  and  partly 
to  the  speculative  fever,. which  always  oversteps  the  true  value,  causing  a reac- 
tion, entailing  heavy  losses,  and  retarding  a healthy  growth  in  values.” 

In  regard  to  the  ethical  principles  which  govern  this  subject 
it  may  be  observed  : 1.  That  speculative  purchases,  in  them- 
selves, belong  to  the  class  of  things  morally  indifferent.  They 
are  not  per  se  morally  evil.  That  is  to  say,  the  mere  invest- 
ment of  money  in  property  because  it  is  expected  to  rise  in 
price,  is  not  morally  wrong.  If  a man  buys  a piece  of  land, 
believing  that  the  improvements  and  settlements  in  its  vicinity 
will  rapidly  increase  its  market  value,  he  commits  no  sin.  It 
may  he  his  duty  thus  to  put  his  talents  to  use.  Often  in  this 
sort  of  speculation  a service  is  really  rendered  as  a compensa- 
tion for  the  profit.  The  land,  which  is  fixed  capital,  is  taken, 
and  circulative  capital  which  can  be  used  in  business  is  given 
for  it.  The  profit  from  its  rise  is  the  compensation  for  thus 
exchanging  circulative  for  a fixed  capital,  and  holding  the 
latter  until  it  is  wanted  for  use.  This  procedure  often  assists 


1869.] 


241 


of  Commercial  Speculation. 

tlie  productive  power  of  the  community,  by  putting  active  in 
place  of  dead  capital,  and  in  a position  to  sustain  productive 
labor. 

2.  It  appears  from  the  foregoing,  that  the  moral  character 
of  speculation  depends  upon  its  method,  aim,  and  effects. 
Where  these  are  evil,  the  speculation  which  involves  them  is 
evil,  and  in  various  degrees  criminal  and  detestable.  If  it 
has  the  constituents  of  gambling,  it  has  the  moral  obliquity  of 
gambling.  Therefore — 

3.  To  make  contracts,  purchases,  or  ventures,  in  regard  to 
which,  according  to  the  known  laws  of  nature  and  providence, 
there  can  be  no  reasonable  foresight  or  probability  as  to  the 
issue,  is  wicked.  This  is  simple  gambling.  It  is  throwing  a 
dice  to  win  or  lose,  without  any  rational  ground  of  probability 
of  one  issue  rather  than  the  other,  unless  through  some  dis- 
honest contrivance,  like  loading  the  dice  to  determine  the 
result,  which  is,  of  course,  an  immorality.  Of  this  nature  are 
all  purchases  or  contracts  in  which  there  is  the  hope  of  gain 
from  a prospective  rise  or  fall  in  the  article,  for  which  there 
can  be  no  more  rational  basis  of  anticipation  than  of  the  way 
the  wind  will  blow  for  each  of  the  next  thousand  consecutive 
hours.  Surely  this  is  mere  gambling.  It  is  virtually  using 
the  lot  to  decide  our  fortunes,  when  there  is  not  only  no  occa- 
sion for  its  use,  but  its  use  is  profane.  It  is  committing  our 
way,  not  to  divine  guidance,  but  to  hap-hazard ; and  tempting 
God  to  leave  us  to  the  merited  punishment  of  such  godless 
temerity.  The  only  lawful  place  for  the  lot,  except  as  a means 
of  settling  controversies,  is  where  there  is  a necessity  of  some 
given  action  or  the  contrary,  and  there  are  no  data  known  to 
us,  or  within  reach,  which  can  shed  any  light  on  the  path  of 
duty;  then,  in  the  absence  of  all  other  indications,  the  lot, 
or  its  equivalent,  may  be  resorted  to,  with  prayer  for  divine 
guidance  to  indicate  our  way.  So  “ the  lot  is  cast  into  the 
lap,  but  the  whole  disposing  thereof  is  of  the  Lord.”  But  those 
who  employ  the  lot,  or  commit  their  way  and  fortunes  to 
chance,  when  God  has  given  other  indications  discoverable  by 
the  right  use  of  our  faculties,  must  expect  to  be  abandoned 
by  him  to  the  consequences  of  their  recklessness.  At  all 
events,  risking  our  substance  upon  blind  and  fortuitous  move- 


24:2 


Ethics  and  Economics 


[April, 


ments,  which  no  call  of  duty  requires  us  to  make,  is  clearly 
immoral,  irreligious,  and  usually,  if  persisted  in,  ruinous  to  all 
parties  and  interests  concerned,  for  both  worlds.  It  is  indeed 
true,  that  .we  are  not  gifted  with  a sure  prevision  of  future 
events,  in  the  ordinary  sphere  of  legitimate  action.  But  we 
know  the  tendency  and  ordinary  result  of  a given  course  of 
legitimate  action,  when  guided  by  the  known  laws  of  nature 
and  providence.  We  do  not  know  that  an}’  particular  case  of 
planting  in  seed-time  will  be  followed  with  a harvest.  But 
we  know  that  such  is  the  ordinary  result  of  proper  planting 
and  tillage,  that  without  it  there  can  be  no  crop ; that  by 
means  of  it  crops  are  obtained  with  sufficient  regularity  to 
provide  for  man  and  beast  food  convenient  for  them.  We  can 
ask  the  blessing  and  guidance  of  God  on  this  most  wholesome 
and  salutary  work.  But  can  we  ask  his  blessing  on  reckless 
adventures,  not  in  the  prosecution  of  any  lawful  business,  or 
rendering  any  useful  service,  but  a hap-hazard  throw,  which 
risks  all  that  it  can  hope  to  gain,  and  produces  nothing  but 
the  feverish  and  corrupt  passions  connected  with  gambling? 
It  is  true  that  gamblers  in  stocks,  as  well  as  those  who  resort 
to  the  technical  games  and  instruments  of  the  profession,  often 
endeavor  to  influence  the  result  by  skill  or  fraud.  This,  how- 
ever, does  not  alter  its  essential  nature  as  a game  of  chance. 
Instead  of  neutralizing,  it  aggravates  its  baneful  influence. 
The  fraud  is  in  itself  an  immorality,  and  the  skill  is  very  apt 
to  be  tainted  with  fraud. 

4:.  All  speculation  which  involves  the  use  of  arts  and 
devices  to  raise  prices  above  the  normal  standard  and  real 
values,  is  pernicious  and  immoral.  This,  of  course,  becomes 
so  in  proportion  as  the  arts  used  are  corrupt  and  profligate, 
and  the  articles  so  inflated  are  among  the  necessaries  of  life, 
or  of  the  government.  Is  it  not  a flagrant  wrong  to  use  arti- 
ficial means  to  extort  unreasonable  prices  from  people  for  their 
food  and  raiment,  merely  to  enrich  the  “ operator  ” or  spec- 
ulator ? AYhen  we  consider  the  vast  numbers  who  are 
straitened  for  bread  and  clothing  and  shelter,  is  it  not 
enormous  cruelty  thus  to  contrive  to  grow  rich  by  urging  them 
toward  starvation  or  nakedness  ? Suppose  this  is  accom- 
plished by  circulating  false  rumors  of  approaching  scarcity,  or 


243 


1869.]  of  Commercial  Speculation. 

by  buying  up  or  forming  combinations  to  buy  up  the  com- 
modity, so  as  to  control  the  market ; is  it  not  doing  immense 
evil  and  no  good,  and  in  all  respects  a detestable  and  unprin- 
cipled procedure  ? Even  in  regard  to  articles  not  among  the 
necessaries  of  life,  it  is  an  unmixed  evil  to  force  them  up 
beyond  their  proper  value.  It  goes  to  unsettle  all  regular 
standards  and  measures  ; to  throw  incertitude  and  chance  into 
business,  and  to  spread  a spirit  of  speculation  and  gambling 
in  place  of  regular  trade  and  productive  industry.  What 
other  effect  can  arise  from  forcing,  as  has  been  done  by  specu- 
lative cornering,  flour,  butter,  cotton  to  twice,  and  'stocks  to 
twelve  times  their  real  and  ordinary  market  value.*  There- 
fore— 

5.  To  buy  on  speculation  an  article  in  which  large  numbers 
are  speculating  for  an  illegitimate  rise,  is  virtually,  though, 
perhaps,  unconsciously,  to  aid  in  forming  a combination  to 
promote  the  rise.  If  this  rise  is  injurious  to  great  public  in- 
terests or  to  the  people  generally,  it  seems  to  us  the  duty  of 
all  to  abstain  from  whatever  promotes  it.  Thus,  if  under  the 
expectation  that  gold  will  rise,  parties  buy  and  keep  it  out  of 
market  in  order  to  aggravate  the  rise,  and  share  in  the 
profit  of  it,  they,  in  this  way  contribute  to  the  advance,  and 
to  all  the  evils,  financial  and  economical,  to  the  people  and  the 
government  thence  resulting.  Undoubtedly  the  factitious  rise 
of  gold  has  been  largely  promoted  in  this  way.  We  have 
honored  those  patriotic  and  principled  brokers  and  capitalists 
who,  on  this  ground,  have  conscientiously  refrained  from  all 


* Judge  Davenport,  of  the  bench  in  Connecticut  in  a former  generation,  was 
noted  for  his  Puritanic  sternness,  which  often  seemed  angular,  harsh,  and  repul- 
sive. In  a season  of  short  crops  and  great  scarcity  he  had  ample  stores  of  corn 
and  his  granaries  were  full.  He  sold  his  surplus  to  those  in  need  at  the  usual 
rates,  refusing  the  famine  prices  of  the  markets,  and  trusted  or  gave  away  to 
those  who  were  unable  to  pay  him.  But  when  a man  of  property  desired  to 
purchase  some  corn  at  these  prices,  he  sternly  refused,  saying,  “You  are  able 
to  supply  yeur  wants  at  market  rates  ; the  poor  cannot ; I hold  my  supply  as 
God’s  steward  for  them.”  There  was  more  worth,  manhood,  nobility,  and 
philanthropy,  to  say  nothing  of  piety,  under  his  austere  and  almost  ursine 
garb,  than  in  a legion  of  the  sleek,  pampered,  polite  men  of  this  day,  who  do 
not  hesitate,  by  dishonest  manipulations  and  speculative  maneuvres,  to  devour 
widows’  houses  and  orphans’  bread,  even  though,  like  their  prototypes  of  old, 
they  may  for  a pretence  say  long  prayers. 

vol.  xli. — no.  n.  96 


244 


Ethics  and  Economics 


[April, 


participation  in  -gold  speculations.  The  same  principles  hold 
good  in  regard  to  ordinary  articles  -of  subsistence,  clothing, 
provisions,  groceries,  government  supplies  in  war,  &c.  No 
one  is  justified  in  aggrandizing  himself  by  endangering  the 
government,  and  aggravating  the  sufferings  of  the  poor.  All 
speculation,  as  distinguished  from  proper  mercantile  and  busi- 
ness dealings  in  gold,  and  articles  of  prime  necessity  to  the 
government  and  the  people,  in  times  of  scarcity  or  advancing 
prices,  tends  to  this  disastrous  issue,  and  may  well  be  shunned 
by  good  men. 

6.  AH'speculation  which  thrives  on  the  disasters  of  the  peo- 
ple, the  nation,  or  government,  and  tempts  those  engaged  in 
it  to  magnify  such  disasters,  or  to  give  currency  to  false  and 
exaggerated  reports  of  their  occurrence,  works  evil  and 
evil  only.  No  one  should  willingly  place  himself  in  a 
business  which  thrives  only  in  proportion  as  the  national 
credit,  resources,  and  arms  are  crippled.  It  is  notorious  that 
in  the  late  war  many  speculators  in  gold,  and  in  commodities 
rising  in  price  with  it,  exaggerated  every  real  disaster,  and 
circulated  groundless  rumors  of  defeat  to  our  arms,  and  de- 
struction to  our  credit.  These  efforts  to  weaken  the  govern- 
ment,  tended  to  make  real  the  very  evils  they  falsely  imputed 
to  it.  It  is  impossible  for  a public  enemy  to  deal  heavier  or  more 
malignant  blows  at  the  people  or  the  government,  than  those 
who  are  engaging  in  speculations  which  do  no  good  but  evil  only, 
and  which  depend  for  success  on  the  disparagement  of  our  na- 
tional arms,  credit,  and  resources  ; on  the  privations  of  our 
poor,  the  embarrassment  of  our  government,  and  the  triumph 
of  those  in  arms  against  it.  Of  course,  all  such  false  rumors  are 
wicked  on  account  of  their  falsehood.  But  they  are  wicked 
still  further,  as  are  the  speculations  which  prompt  them,  as 
striking  at  the  life  of  the  nation.  Still  worse  are  all  specula- 
tive purchases  and  sales,  which,  in  addition  to  the  foregoing 
features,  are  merely  nominal,  fictitious,  and  pretended. 

The  ethics  of  speculation  are  not  exhausted  till  we  consider 
not  only  on  what  conditions  it  is  in  itself  morally  right  or 
wrong,  but  how  far  it  is  demoralizing  in  its  effects.  This  con- 
sequence is  so  implicated  with  its  economic  effects,  or  its 
bearings  on  the  material  resources  of  the  country,  that  the 


1869.] 


245 


of  Commercial  Speculation. 

presentation  of  the  one  is  the  presentation  of  the  other.  And 
they  have  been  so  far  involved  in  the  preceding  discussion 
that  what  now  needs  to  he  said  of  either  requires  but  few 
words. 

It  is  a vulgar  delusion  that  illegitimate  speculation,  or  any 
thing,  be  it  dram-selling,  or  keeping  billiard-rooms,  or  houses 
of  prostitution,  by  which  individuals  accumulate  large  or 
sudden  fortunes,  is  productive  of  wealth.  It  is  a “ money- 
making ” occupation — therefore  it  is  a wealth-creating  busi- 
ness. There  can  be  no  greater  fallacy.  As  well  might  it  be 
said  that  those  who  accumulate  property  by  theft  and  robbery 
are  creators  of  public  wealth.  They  produce  nothing.  They 
add  nothing  to  the  mass  of  property.  They  only  pilfer  and 
consume.  So  the  successful  speculator  lives  and  thrives  by 
dexterous  or  hap-hazard  moves  which  produce  nothing  and 
render  no  service,  but  merely  succeed  in  raiding  or  levying 
upon  the  products  and  savings  of  the  labor  of  the  whole  com- 
munity. He  does  nothing  for  the  production,  transmission,  or 
distribution  of  commodities.  If  he  makes  money,  it  is  not  by 
rendering  any  equivalent  to  the  community,  but  by  sponging 
upon  the  hard  earnings  of  the  people.  Speculators,  as  a class, 
are  the  leeches  that  glut  themselves  with  the  life-blood  of 
honest  laborers,  until  they  for  the  most  part  suddenly  collapse, 
and  disgorge  their  ill-gotten  gains.  To  the  speculator  him- 
self his  occupation  is  every  way  baneful.  It  turns  him  into 
an  adventurer,  gambler,  idler,  any  thing  but  a man  of  steady, 
honest,  useful  industry.  It  makes  “ fast  ” men,  spendthrifts, 
epicureans,  voluptuaries.  Its  whole  influence  on  character  is 
“ earthly,  sensual,  devilish.”  Its  usual  ultimate  effects  on  for- 
tune are  scarcely  better  than  on  character.  The  fortunes  of 
speculators,  like  those  of  gamblers,  are  generally  lost  more 
rapidly  than  they  are  gained.  The  reckless  throws  by  which 
they  are  acquired,  are  almost  sure  to  forfeit  them. 

To  all  others,  including  the  entire  community  or  nation, 
its  mischiefs  are  manifold  and  aggravated.  It  enhances  the 
cost  of  the  article  speculated  in,  and,  if  general,  of  commodi- 
ties generally,  not  only  as  it  aims  to  raise  prices,  but  as  it 
lessens  the  number  of  producers,  by  tempting  men  away  from 
productive  occupations  to  live  by  speculative  adventure ; 


246  Ethics  and  Economics  [April, 

while  it  increases  consumption  by  stimulating  useless  and  ex- 
travagant expenditure  on  the  part  of  those  suddenly  enriched, 
and  spreads  the  infection  of  luxurious  extravagance  through 
the  community.  Hence  is  propagated  a contagious  mania  for 
speculation,  fast  fortunes,  with  an  aversion  to  the  slow  methods 
of  honest  industry.  Thus  are  aggravated  the  tendencies  to 
prevailing  luxury,  effeminacy,  vice,  dissipation,  and  demoral- 
ization of  every  sort,  consequent  thereon.  It  enriches  the 
speculators  by  a suction  upon  the  poor,  by  intensifying  their 
trials  and  privations,  and  by  a forced  levy  on  those  classes 
least  able  to  bear  it.  It  proportionally  weakens  the  national 
life,  cuts  the  sinews  of  its  strength,  and  in  case  of  war  disables 
it  for  the  life-struggle  in  which  it  is  straining  every  nerve.  It 
deranges  the  regular  course  of  production  and  exchange,  and 
infuses  irregularity  and  capricious  fluctuations  into  all  indus- 
trial pursuits. 

It  almost  invariably,  and,  as  if  in  righteous  retribution,  ends 
in  a crash  of  the  fortunes  of  speculators  themselves,  which, 
in  proportion  to  its  extent,  culminates  in  a commercial  crisis 
or  panic,  with  all  its  familiar  attendant,  disastrous  phenomena 
— the  terror  of  the  commercial  world. 

Worst  of  all,  it  is  even  more  destructive  to  public  morality 
and  religion  than  to  the  national  wealth.  At  this  very 
moment,  no  other  foe  antagonizes  more  powerfully  and.  fatally 
with  the  virtue  and  piety  of  the  country. 

The  immense  harvest  offered  to  speculators,  in  these  days, 
they  have  not  been  slow  to  reap.  Probably  history  affords  no 
such  example  of  gambling  in  stocks,  and  of  fortunes  suddenly 
made  by  it,  as  Wall  Street  during  the  last  five  years.  The 
success  achieved  iu  the  speculative  inflation  of  stocks,  by  devi- 
ces and  “ corners  ” and  “ pools  ” to  control  the  market  and  force 
prices,  has  spread  the  contagion  into  other  departments  of 
traffic,  and  stimulated  attempts  to  perform  a similar  process  on 
all  the  great  necessaries  of  life — and,  we  are  sorry  to  say, 
with  far  too  great  success.  It  has,  indeed,  become  a passion 
with  a large  class  of  men,  who  are  content  with  nothing 
short  of  sudden  fortunes,  acquired  by  a few  adventurous 
and  desperate  moves,  and  spent  faster  than  they  are 
gained. 


1869.]  of  Commercial  Speculation.  217 

The  movements  of  the  great  operators  have  become  perfect- 
ly enormous  and  colossal.  We  are  stunned  by  the  very  men- 
tion of  them.  A “ railroad  king  ” is  reputed  to  have  made  ten 
millions  of  dollars  in  a single  day.  Whether  such  are  the 
exact  figures  or  not,  the  stupendous  vastness  of  the  amount  is 
beyond  dispute.  Others  have  obtained  the  control  of  gigantic 
railroad  corporations,  and  secretly  manufactured  and  sold 
their  securities  by  millions  and  tens  of  millions,  in  order  to 
form  a fund  vast  enough  to  control  the  loan  market,  raise  or 
depress  prices  at  pleasure,  and  amass  colossal  fortunes  by  a 
single  turn  of  a wheel  huge  enough  to  crush  out  and  annihilate 
the  property,  the  sustenance,  the  food,  and  the  raiment  of 
thousands  of  worthy  and  upright  men.  The  lying,  fraud,  im- 
postures employed  thus  to  rob  the  people  of  millions,  involve 
an  enormity  of  guilt,  in  comparison  with  which  the  ordinary 
thefts,  robberies,  and  crimes  which  doom  to  a felon’s  cell,  are 
mere  peccadilloes.  The  breaches  of  trust  committed  by  the 
directors  of  many  of  our  great  public  corporations  in  adminis- 
tering the  property,  without  regard  to  the  interests  of  innocent 
stockholders,  including  many  widows  and  orphans,  intrusted 
to  them,  have  been  rarely  paralleled  in  history.  IIow  con- 
stantly do  many  of  them  resort  to  artifices  to  depress  the  stock 
in  the  market  that  they  may  buy  it  at  low  rates  of  innocent 
and  feeble  stockholders  alarmed  by  their  maneuvring,  then 
producing  and  taking  advantage  of  the  reactionary  rise,  nor- 
mal and  abnormal,  to  sell  at  a prodigious  profit.  What  is  this 
but  fraud  and  robbery,  under  the  forms  of  contract  and  law, 
on  the  most  stupendous  scale?  And  how  deplorable  is  the 
debasement  of  society  when  wealth  and  wickedness  are  so 
widely  preferred  to  integrity  with  competency,  or  poverty,  or 
even  beggary. 

The  insanity  of  the  speculative  spirit  is,  perhaps,  just  now' 
most  broadly  developed  in  regard  to  some  real  or  pretended 
varieties  of  the  simple  esculent  that  is  so  common  an  article 
of  daily  food.  The  extent  of  the  delusion,  as  revealed  by  the 
public  press,  wrould  stagger  belief,  had  not  all  ages  shown  to 
wdiat  lengths  the  speculative  mania  can  go.  One  paper, 
speaking  of  the  sale  of  a new  variety,  says  : “ Sixteen  potatoes 
brought  $825,  twelve  potatoes  brought  $615,  one  brought  $50, 


24S  Fronde's  History  of  England.  [April, 

and  one  was  traded  for  a good  cow  valued  at  $60.”  Another 
paper  tells  of  a man  in  Vermont  who  “bought  one  eve  of  a 
potato,  and  raised  from  it,  this  season,  potatoes  that  he  has 
sold  for  $750,  and  has  three  left.  Eight  were  bought  by  one 
man  for  8400.  Merino  bucks,  at  from  $1,000  to  $5,000,  were 
common  in  Vermont  a few  years  ago,  but  they  were  small  po- 
tatoes beside  those  of  to-day.”  It  would  be  easy  to  till  a page 
with  like  statements. 

It  is  obvious  that  when  lands,  houses,  commodities  of  all 
sorts  are  actively  and  widely  dealt  in  at  prices  many  times 
their  value,  or  greatly  exceeding  their  value,  no  existing 
amount  of  currency  in  the  country,  however  great,  can  keep 
pace  with  them.  A continual  proportionate  increase  of  cur- 
rency is  required  in  the  purchase  and  sale  of  articles  so  aug- 
mented in  price.  Hence  the  tendency  toward  an  alleged 
scarcity  of  money,  and  a demand  for  an  increased  issue  of  in- 
convertible greenbacks,  which  can  only  still  further  embarrass 
and  delay  the  return  to  a currency  convertible  into  coin.  So 
far  from  curing  the  disease  for  which  it  is  prescribed,  such  a 
measure  will  only  aggravate  it.  Although  loudly  demanded 
by  one  of  our  religious  journals,  to  medicate  present  financial 
evils,  it  would  be  like  cramming  a dyspeptic,  to  relieve  his 
debility  by  sating  his  morbid  appetite,  or  treating  a drunkard 
to  an  increase  of  potations. 

Against  the  alarming  inroads  of  the  fever  of  speculation 
and  so  many  other  evils  growing  out  of  the  passion  for  sudden 
wealth,  sensual  luxury,  and  coarse  ostentation,  good  men 
should  set  their  faces.  May  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  lift  up  a 
standard  against  this  enemy  which  cometh  in  as  a flood. 


Art.  VI. — History  of  England , from  the  fall  of  Wolsey  to 
the  death  of  Elizabeth.  By  James  Anthony  Froude,  M.  A., 
late  Fellow  of  Exeter  College,  Oxford.  Yew  York:  Chas. 
Scribner  6c  Co.,  1867.  10  vols. 

We  do  not  know  whether  the  publishers  of  this  work  have  as 
yet  received  any  thing  like  a proper  return  for  the  very  large 
outlay  which  the  publication  of  it  must  have  involved.  They 


1869.]  Fronde's  History  of  England.  249 

certain!}7  deserve,  as  we  trust  they  will  obtain,  an  ample  recoin 
pense  for  the  enterprising  spirit  which  prompted  them,  at  what 
must  have  seemed  no  small  risk,  to  give  to  the  American 
public  these  interesting  volumes,  in  a style  which  does  the 
highest  credit  to  the  printer  as  wrell  as  the  publisher. 

The  work  itself  is  one  of  the  most  elaborate  and  valuable 
contributions  to  historical  literature  which  has  been  produced 
in  our  day.  It  gives  a far  more  thorough  insight  into  the 
character  of  the  men,  and  the  nature  of  the  transactions  of 
the  period  to  which  it  refers,  than  any  other  work  in  our  lan- 
guage. The  period  measured  by  years  simply  wTould  be  of  no 
great  account,  but  it  is  one  so  crowded  with  events  pregnant 
with  influences  which  have  not  only  reached  our  own  times,  but 
are  even  now  working  mightily  in  the  most  distant  regions  of 
the  earth,  that  the  story  of  it,  properly  told,  is  quite  long  enough 
to  fill  more  than  ten  volumes,  as  it  promises  to  do,  before  the 
author  completes  his  task.  Of  course,  we  do  not  imagine  that 
all  who  peruse  these  volumes  will  fully  accept  Mr.  Froude’s 
estimate  of  the  chief  actors  during  this  stirring  age.  The  parties 
to  which  it  gave  birth  still  exist,  and  are  as  antagonistic  as  ever ; 
and  on  various  points,  his  conclusions  come  in  conflict  with 
the  traditional,  we  may  even  say,  the  inveterate  prejudices 
both  of  Romanists  and  Protestants.  But  we  are  confident 
that  every  fair-minded  reader  will  admit  that  his  work  evin- 
ces the  most  painstaking  and  laborious  research,  that  it  every- 
where exhibits  a spirit  of  candor  and  liberality  for  which 
Anglican  Churchmen  and  Oxonians  have  not  been  hitherto 
remarkable,  and  that  in  the  construction  of  his  narrative,  the 
author  handles  his  materials  with  the  artistic  skill  of  a master 
of  historic  composition. 

It  may  be  proper  here  to  say  that  the  materials  of  which 
Mr.  Froude  has  been  enabled  to  avail  himself,  are  far  ampler 
and  more  varied  than  those  which  were  within  the  reach  of 
any  one  who  had  previously  attempted  to  investigate  this 
portion  of  English  history.  Besides  those  which  have  been 
accumulating  in  Britain  in  the  course  of  three  centuries,  he 
has  had  free  access  to  the  archives  of  Spain,  Belgium,  France 
Holland,  and  Venice,  including  the  hitherto  unpublished  cor- 
respondence, official  and  private,  of  Charles  V.,  Philip  II. 


250  Fronde's  History  of  England.  [April, 

Catherine  de  Medici,  Charles  IX.,  Alva,  Cardinal  Pole,  and  the 
ambassadors  of  the  various  Continental  powers  at  the  English 
court.  It  is  natural  to  suppose  that  these  letters  written  by 
living  witnesses  would  clear  up  many  points  of  historic  inter- 
est, which  have  been  hitherto  more  or  less  obscure,  or  in 
regard  to  which  opposite  judgments  have  obtained ; and 
almost  every  page  of  his  work  bears  witness  to  the  care  with 
which  Mr.  Froude  has  studied  them. 

In  his  introductory  chapter,  Mr.  Froude  takes  a rapid  sur- 
vey of  the  political,  ecclesiastical,  and  social  condition  of  Eng- 
land at  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century.  As  it  does 
not  come  within  the  design  of  this  article  to  dwell  upon  any 
one  of  these  topics,  we  shall  simply  say,  that  he  has  given  us 
a picture  of  the  England  of  the  sixteenth  century,  which  is 
scarcely  less  graphic  than  that  which  Macaulay  has  drawn  of 
the  England  of  the  seventeenth ; and  that  we  do  not  know 
where  one  can  find  so  much  information  on  the  above-men- 
tioned points  compressed  into  such  narrow  compass. 

The  starting  point  of  this  history  is  the  divorce  of  Catherine 
of  Aragon  by  Henry  Till. — an  event  quite  insignificant  in 
itself,  involving  only  the  happiness  of  a single  couple,  yet  one 
that  was  really  the  hinge  on  which  turned  events  of  transcend- 
ent moment,  the  destinies  of  a mighty  kingdom.  So  it  has 
not  unfrequentlv  happened  in  the  experience  of  nations  and  of 
individuals,  that  what,  at  the  time,  seemed  trivial  incidents 
have  had  involved  in  them  grand  and  far-reaching  results,  as 
if  to  make  visible  to  man  the  truth  that  there  is  a Providence 
which  orders  all  human  affairs,  the  mightiest  and  the  most 
minute.  If  Ilenry  and  Wolsey  could  have  foreseen  the  con- 
sequences to  the  kingdom  and  the  Church  of  England,  which 
flowed  from  the  divorce  of  Catherine,  who  can  doubt  that  the 
prospect  would  have  appalled  them,  and  driven  the  project 
forever  from  their  minds.  But  while  they  meant  only,  by 
means  of  it,  to  get  rid  of  a personal  inconvenience,  or  to  guard 
against  danger  in  regard  to  the  succession  to  the  throne,  God 
designed  that  they  should  unconsciously  give  a fatal  blow  to 
an  organized  system  of  iniquity,  embracing  church  and  state, 
the  growth  of  many  centuries,  and  which  seemed  as  firmly 
fixed  as  the  solid  earth.  As  this  work  of  Mr.  Froude  is  really, 


1869.]  Fronde's  History  of  England.  251 

though  uot  in  name,  a history  of  the  English  Reformation, 
we  think  that  he  wisely  chose  to  make  the  divorce  of  Cathe- 
rine his  starting-point. 

What  caused  the  divorce  ? Many  think  that  the  answer  to 
this  question  may  he  given  in  a single  sentence,  viz.,  that  it  had 
its  origin  in  the  sensual  appetite  of  Henry,  who  having  grown 
weary  of  his  wife,  was  looking  round  for  a decent  excuse  to  get 
rid  of  her,  so  that  he  might  marry  another  woman  with  whom 
he  had  fallen  in  love.  Mr.  Froude’s  theory  of  the  case,  if  we 
may  use  the  phrase,  is  a widely  different  one.  It  is  expressed 
essentially  in  the  words  which  Shakespeare  puts  into  Henry’s 
own  mouth,  in  explanation  of  his  conduct  in  this  affair. 

“•  Thus  it  came  : — 

My  conscience  first  received  a tenderness, 

Scruple  and  prick,  on  certain  speeches  uttered 
By  the  Bishop  of  Bayonne,  then  French  ambassador  ; 

Who  had  been  hither  sent  on  the  debating 
A marriage  ’twixt  the  Duke  of  Orleans  and 
Our  daughter  Mary  : I’  the  progress  of  this  business, 

Ere  a determinate  resolution,  he 
(I  mean  the  bishop)  did  require  a respite ; 

Wherein  he  might  the  king  his  lord  advertise 
Whether  our  daughter  were  legitimate, 

Respecting  this  our  marriage  with  the  dowager, 

Some  time  our  brother’s  wife.  This  respite  shook 
The  bosom  of  my  conscience,  entered  me, 

Yea,  with  a splitting  power. — 

— First,  methought, 

I stood  not  in  the  smile  of  heaven. — 

— Then  follows,  that 

I weighed  the  danger  which  my  realms  stood  in 
By  this  my  issue’s  fail.” 

Did  the  great  poet  draw  the  materials  of  this  speech  purely 
from  his  own  fancy,  or  did  he  embody  in  it  the  prevalent  belief 
of  his  countrymen  in  that  day  ? That  the  Bishop  of  Bayonne 
did  raise  a difficulty  in  regard  to  the  legitimacy  of  the  Princess 
Mary  is  beyond  dispute.  He  was  perfectly  aware  that  a 
Papal  dispensation  had  been  obtained  for  the  marriage  of 
Henry  and  Catherine,  but  the  inquiry  which  he  started  was, 
whether  it  was  within  the  power  of  the  Pope,  under  any  cir- 
cumstances,'to  set  aside  what  all  Christendom  had  for  ages 
accepted  as  the  divine  law  of  incest.  If  in  giving  the  dispen- 
sation the  Pope  had  transcended  his  authority,  the  inference 


252  Fronde’s  History  of  England.  [Apkil, 

was  a very  plain  one,  and  a very  serious  one  in  its  bearing  on 
Ilenry  as  a man  and  as  a monarch.  If  this  were  so,  he  was 
living  in  what  was  then  regarded  as  a deadly  sin,  and  his 
people  would  be  in  danger  of  a renewal  of  those  conflicts  for 
the  succession,  in  which  the  best  blood  of  England  had  been 
poured  out  like  water,  unless  some  way  was  discovered  to  get 
quit  of  a relationship  into  which  he  had  been  unwittingly 
betrayed  through  his  father’s  greed  and  the  Pope’s  mistake. 
In  that  age  such  a prospect  might  well  have  “shook”  any 
man’s  “conscience”  “with  a splitting  power.”  Mr.  Froude 
admits  that  differences  had  already  arisen  between  Ilenry  and 
Catherine,  both  of  whom  had  imperious  tempers  and  were 
indomitably  obstinate,  differences  which,  though  in  them- 
selves reflecting  no  discredit  on  husband  or  wife,  were  sufficient 
to  extinguish  marital  affection.  But  he  maintains  that  up 
to  the  time  of  the  negotiations  for  the  marriage  of  his  daughter 
Mary,  there  is  no  evidence  that  the  idea  of  a divorce,  so  that 
he  might  marry  another  wife,  had  entered  his  mind. 

The  determination  of  the  question,  which  of  these  views  of 
the  origin  of  the  divorce  is  the  true  one,  will  largely  depend 
upon  our  judgment  of  the  conduct  and  character  of  Ilenry 
during  the  earlier  years  of  his  reign. 

What  sort  of  a man,  then,  was  Henry  VIII.  ? The  answer 
Mr.  Froude  gives  to  this  inquiry  is,  that  if  Henry  had  died  at 
the  moment  when  the  divorce  was  first  agitated,  his  loss  would 
have  been  deplored  as  one  of  the  heaviest  misfortunes  which 
had  befallen  the  country,  and  he  would  have  left  a name 
which  would  have  taken  its  place  in  history  by  the  side  of  that 
of  the  Black  Prince  or  of  the  conqueror  of  Agincourt.  Left  at 
the  most  trying  age,  with  his  character  unformed,  with  the 
means  at  his  disposal  of  gratifying  every  inclination,  married 
when  a boy  of  eighteen  to  a woman  six  years  his  senior,  he 
had  lived  for  thirty-six  years  almost  without  blame,  and  bore 
through  England  the  reputation  of  an  upright  and  a virtuous 
king.  His  form  and  bearing  were  princely.  His  intellectual 
abilities  are  attested  by  his  state  papers  and  letters,  which  lose 
nothing  in  the  comparison  with  those  of  Moisey  or  of  Cromwell, 
lie  had  a fine  musical  taste,  carefully  cultivated.  He  spoke  and 
wrote  fluently  in  four  languages.  He  was  one  of  the  best 


I860.]  Froudds  History  of  England.  253 

physicians  of  his  age.  He  was  his  own  engineer,  inventing 
improvements  in  artillery  and  in  ship-building,  and  this  not 
with  the  condescending  incapacity  of  a royal  amateur,  hut 
with  thorough  workmanlike  understanding.  While  thus  dis- 
playing  natural  powers  of  the  highest  order,  at  the  highest 
stretch  of  industrious  culture,  Henry  was  “ attentive  to  his 
religious  duties,”  according  to  the  ideas  of  the  times,  and 
seemed,  at  least,  to  show  a real  sense  of  religious  obligation  in 
the  energy  and  purity  of  his  life.  In  private  life  he  was  good- 
humored  and  good-natured;  and  in  his  relations  with  his  sec- 
retaries and  the  members  of  his  household,  he  seems  to  have 
been  always  kind  and  considerate,  inquiring  into  their  private 
concerns  with  genuine  interest,  and  winning,  as  a consequence, 
their  warm  and  unaffected  attachment.  During  the  whole  of 
his  married  life  with  Catherine,  he  was  never  known  to  have 
been  unfaithful  to  her,  except  in  a solitary  instance,  a circum- 
stance all  the  more  remarkable  when  we  remember  how 
grossly  licentious  were  most  of  the  royal  and  princely  families 
of  Europe  in  that  age.  As  a ruler  he  had  been  eminently 
popular.  All  his  wars  had  been  successful.  Like  all  princes 
of  the  Plantagenet  blood,  he  had  a most  intense  and  imperi- 
ous will ; but  with  all  his  faults,  he  was  still,  perhaps,  the 
greatest  of  his  contemporaries,  and  of  all  living  Englishmen, 
the  man  best  able  to  govern  England. 

This  portrait  of  Henry  in  his  thirty-sixth  year,  is  certainly 
a very  brilliant  one,  and  it  differs  very  widely  from  the  pic- 
ture which  Ilume  has  drawn,  and  which  his  readers  •would 
naturally  suppose  applied  to  him  during  the  whole  of  his  reign. 
While  he  admits  that  Henry  possessed  great  mental  vigor,  and 
at  intervals  was  not  wholly  destitute  of  virtues,  yet  he  says 
that  “a  catalogue  of  his  vices  would  comprehend  many  of  the 
worst  qualities  incident  to  human  nature, — violence,  cruelty, 
profusion,  rapacity,  injustice,  obstinacy,  arrogance,  bigotry, 
presumption,  caprice.”  But  be  adds,  it  may  seem — as  it  cer- 
tainly does — a little  extraordinary,  that  in  spite  of  this  terrible 
array  of  vices,  “ this  prince  not  only  acquired  the  regard  of  his 
subjects,  but  was  never  the  object  of  their  hatred,  and  he  seems 
even  in  some  degree  to  have  possessed  their  love  and  affection 
to  the  last.”  The  only  explanation  of  this  singular  anomaly, 


254  Fronde's  History  of  England.  [April, 

which  Hume  suggests  is,  that  the  English  people  had  just  then 
sunk  into  such  a condition  of  oriental  slavery,  that  they  gloried 
in  their  shame,  and  loved  all  the  more  ardently  the  king  who 
treated  them  as  his  slaves. 

How  it  is  not  surprising  that  those  whose  idea  of  Henry’s 
personal  character  are  derived  from  Hume’s  account  of  him, 
should  not  only  he  startled  hy  that  of  Froude,  hut  that  they 
should  even  go  so  far,  as  some  have  done,  as  to  charge  the 
latter  with  having  “ whitewashed,”  the  monarch  whom  they 
have  been  accustomed  to  regard  as  a bloody  and  beastly  ty- 
rant, who  divorced  two  of  his  six  wives,  and  beheaded  two 
others. 

It  is  quite  possible  that  Mr.  Fronde’s  portrait  of  Henry  is  too 
highly  colored,  but  it  should  he  borne  in  mind  that  it  is  pro- 
fessedly a portrait  of  him  as  he  appeared  before  any  thing  had 
occurred  to  disturb  his  domestic  relations,  or  to  awaken  his 
anxieties  respecting  the  future  of  his  kingdom.  Then,  too,  it 
should  be  remembered  that  Mr.  Froude  had  sources  of  infor- 
mation which  were  unknown  to  Hume, — -the  testimonies  of 
contemporary  witnesses,  English  and  foreign, — and  these  fully 
confirm  his  statements.  For  example,  we  cannot  suppose  that 
the  Venetian  ambassador  could  have  had  any  reason  for  draw- 
ing a flattering  picture  of  Henry,  in  writing  to  his  own  gov- 
ernment, yet  in  one  of  his  dispatches,  he  declares  that  “ he 
had  few  equals”  in  personal  endowments  and  mental  accom- 
plishments. “ He  speaks  English,  French,  Spanish,  Latin,  un- 
derstands Italian  well ; plays  on  almost  every  instrument ; 
sings  and  composes  fairly ; is  prudent,  sage,  and  free  from 
every  vice.”  This  is  a single  specimen  out  of  a great  mass  of 
contemporaneous  authorities,  and  they  all  agree  in  their  ac- 
counts of  Henry  during  the  earlier  years  of  his  reign.  But 
almost  from  the  day  on  which  his  domestic  troubles  began,  he 
had  to  grapple  with  events,  at  home  and  abroad,  which  would 
have  sorely  tried  a much  more  patient  man  than  himself,  and 
what  were  well  fitted  to  develop  the  worst  elements  of  his 
nature. 

As  might  be  expected,  Mr.  Froude  goes  very  fully  into  a 
history  of  the  divorce.  The  negotiations  in  regard  to  it  were 
protracted  during  six  weary  years,  but  from  the  time  that  the 


1869.] 


Fronde's  History  of  England. 


255 


first  step  was  taken  by  Henry  to  free  himself  from  a marital 
bond  of  doubtful  legitimacy,  he  had  the  warmest  sympathy  of 
all  classes  of  his  subjects,  of  Parliament,  of  churchmen,  and  the 
mass  of  the  people, — sympathies  which  had  their  origin  in  the 
well-founded  dread  of  a renewal  of  those  terrible  wars  of  the 
Roses,  the  memory  of  which  was  so  fresh,  and  the  traces  of 
which  were  still  visible  in  all  parts  of  England.  To  the  Prot. 
estant  this  history  is  profoundly  interesting,  for  as  he  reads  it 
he  cannot  fail  to  discover  the  most  striking  proofs  that  it  was 
no  accident  that  connected  a suit  for  divorce  with  the  refor- 
mation of  religion.  On  the  other  hand,  we  do  not  see  how 
any  sincere  and  candid  Romanist  can  go  over  this  record  with- 
out experiencing  feelings  of  disgust  and  shame,  even  if  his 
faith  in  the  dogma  of  Papal  infallibility  is  not  seriously  shaken- 
A prompt  decision  of  the  question  when  it  was  first  raised,  in- 
any  way,  might,  and  if  favorable  to  Henry’s  wishes  certainly 
would  have  bound  England  indissolubly  to  Rome,  although 
the  Pope  might  have  been  thereby  subjected  to  temporary 
trouble  at  the  hands  of  Charles  V".  But  granting  that  he 
might  be  brought  into  personal  peril,  he  claimed  to  be  the 
Vicar  of  God,  the  Father  of  Christendom,  and  what  was  this 
transcendent  authority  worth,  if  its  possessor  was  deterred 
from  deciding  so  grave  a matter  by  the  fear  of  man  ? If  Hen- 
ry had  been  dealing  with  such  a Pope  as  Julius  II.  or  Innocent 
X.  he  would  probably  have  got  a speedy  answer,  and  England 
would  have  been  saved  to  the  Papacy;  but  fortunately  for  the 
cause  of  true  religion  and  human  freedom,  the  occupant  of  the 
Papal  throne  at  the  time  was  Clement  VII.  And  he  found 
himself  in  a most  distressing  dilemma.  He  would  willingly 
oblige  Henry,  but  he  could  not  do  it  without  mortally  offend- 
ing Charles.  Accordingly  his  promise  to  speak  ex  cathedra 
was  hardly  given  before  it  was  taken  back ; he  said  and  un- 
said, sighed,  sobbed,  beat  his  breast,  shuffled,  implored,  threat- 
ened, in  all  ways  trying  to  say  yes,  to  say  no,  to  do  nothing,  to 
offend  no  one,  above  all  to  gain  time,  hoping  that  something 
“ would  turn  up”  to  extricate  him.  After  long  urging,  he 
sends  a legate  to  England  with  plenary  power  to  decide  the 
cause,  but  the  court  is  hardly  opened,  ere  a difficulty  of  his 
own  making  arises,  and  the  affair  is  transferred  to  Rome, 


25G 


Fronde’s  History  of  England. 


[April, 


whither  he  might  have  known  that  Henry  would  never  come. 
Once  when  urged  by  Gardiner  that  if  he  longer  delayed  his 
decision,  the  king  and  nobility  of  England  might  be  forced 
to  “ the  hard  conclusion  that  God  had  taken  from  the  See  of 
Rome  the  key  of  knowledge,”  Clement  replied  wittily  enough, 
yet  very  strangely  for  one  claiming  to  be  God’s  Vicar  on 
earth,  “ to  speak  truth,  albeit  there  was  a saying  in  the  canon 
law  that  the  Pope  has  all  laws  locked  within  his  breast,  yet 
God  had  never  given  him  the. key  to  open  that  lock.” 

The  ‘‘key”  which  Clement  either  could  not,  or  would 
not  use,  Henry,  at  length  wearied  out  with  the  delays  and  the 
tergiversation  of  the  Pontiff,  resolved  to  search  for  in  England, 
or  to  make  one  for  himself.  He  found  one  that  answered  his 
purpose.  He,  in  part,  solved  the  problem  which  had  so 
puzzled  the  Pope,  in  his  own  way,  and  by  his  marriage  with 
Anne  Boleyn  took  a position  from  which  it  was  impossible 
for  him  to  recede.  Even  this  step,  however,  did  not  necessa- 
rily involve  a permanent  rupture  with  Rome,  as  the  most 
sagacious  members  of  the  Papal  conclave  clearly  saw.  Henry 
never  had  any  real  sympathy  with  Protestantism,  and  at  this 
juncture  the  English  nation  certainly  had  none.  Both  were 
supremely  anxious  that  Henry  should  have  an  heir  to  the 
throne,  of  whose  legitimacy  there  could  be  neither  doubt  nor 
question.  This  point  secured,  they  would  have  been  more 
than  content  with  the  old  religion.  They  would  much  rather 
have  had  the  night,  to  which  they  and  their  fathers  were 
accustomed, — the  night,  with  its  starry  firmament  of  saints 
and  ceremonies,  than  the  day,  for  which  reformers  longed 
with  the  single  lustre  of  the  Gospel  sun.  And  if  the  Pope 
had  then  annulled  the  previous  marriage  with  Catherine,  as 
his  wisest  cardinals  ( i . e.,  wisest  in  the  Roman  sense)  urged  him 
to  do,  England  would  have  remained  as  firmly  bound  to  the 
Papacy  as  France  or  Spain. 

Mr.  Froude  discusses  at  some  length  the  questions  to  which 
the  sad  history  of  Queen  Anne  Boleyn  has  given  rise,  and 
he  has  collected  probably  a larger  amount  of  contemporary 
testimony  bearing  upon  them  than  any  previous  writer. 
Romanists  have  attempted,  for  obvious  reasons,  to  load  her 
memory  with  slanders,  whose  vileness  is  only  equalled  by  their 


I860.] 


Fronde's  History  of  England. 


257 


absurdity.  The  historian  dismisses  them  with  the  contempt 
which  they  deserve.  It  is  quite  possible,  however,  that  Prot- 
estants have  been,  in  some  measure,  swayed  by  their  partisan 
sympathies,  in  forming  their  estimate  of  Anne  as  a Christian 
woman,  and  of  her  conduct  before  and  after  her  marriage  to 
Henry.  Dr.  Merle  d’Aubigne,  for  example,  invariably  speaks 
of  her  in  the  most  glowing  terms  of  admiration,  as  one  not 
only  radiant  in  youthful  beauty,  but  rich  in  the  endowments 
of  a noble  nature.  She  had  been  “ attracted  toward  the 
doctrine  of  the  Gospel  in  the  society  of  Margaret  of  Valois.” — 
“ Her  cause  was  identified  with  that  light,  liberty,  and  new 
life  which  have  distinguished  modern  times.” — “ The  idol  to 
which  she  had  sacrificed  every  thing — the  splendor  of  a 
throne — did  not  satisfy  her  longings  for  happiness.  She  look- 
ed within  herself,  and  found  once  more,  as  queen,  that  for 
those  who  have  every  thing,  as  well  as  those  who  have  nothing^ 
there  is  only  one  single  good— -God  himself.” — “ Catherine 
died  in  disgrace,  but  in  peace ; while  the  youthful  Anne,  sepa- 
rated from  her  friends,  died  alone  on  the  scaffold.  If  on  the 
one  side  there  was  innocence  and  disgrace,  on  the  other  there 
was  innocence  and  martyrdom.”  Mr.  Fronde’s  picture  of 
Anne  is,  by  no  means,  so  attractive;  and  Dr.  Merle  d’Aubigne, 
while  bearing  emphatic  testimony  to  the  great  value  of  his 
history,  and  to  his  hearty  sympathy  with  the  Reformation, 
takes  decided  exception  to  this  part  of  it.  But  in  expressing 
his  dissent,  we  think  that  Dr.  Merle  does  Mr.  Fronde  injustice 
in  representing  him  as  holding  up  Henry  as  “a  model  king,” 
and  all  Henry’s  “ victims  as  criminals.”  It  is  trim  that  Mr. 
Froude  does  not  believe  that  Anne  was  the  almost  saintly 
personage  that  Dr.  Merle  describes  her  to  have  been.  “ If,”  he 
says,  “ we  are  to  hold  her  entirely  free  from  fault,  we  place  not 
the  king  only,  but  the  privy  council,  the  judges,  the  Lords 
and  Commons,  and  the  two  Houses  of  Convocation  in  a posi- 
tion fatal  to  their  honor,  and  degrading  to  ordinary  humanity.” 
Anne  Boleyn  accompanied  the  Princess  Mary  to  France,  on 
her  marriage  with  Louis  XII.,  and  she  remained  at  the  French 
court  for  nine  years.  Mr.  Froude  is  evidently  inclined  to  think, 
that  a young  girl  like  her  could  not  breathe  for  so  long  a pe- 
riod the  poisonous  atmosphere  of  the  most  profligate  court  in 


258 


Fronde's  History  of  England.  [April, 

Europe,  in  that  day,  and  escape  wholly  untainted.  But  the 
main  point  in  her  melancholy  history,  is  the  charge  which  in- 
volved her  character  as  a wife.  Mr.  Froude  has  collected  all 
the  accessible  evidence  of  contemporary  witnesses, — the  only 
kind  of  evidence  in  this  case  which  is  of  any  value ; — he  has 
attempted  to  exhibit  this  evidence  on  either  side  with  judicial 
impartiality,  but  he  does  not  himself  pronounce  an  absolute 
verdict. 

But  whether  the  charge  against  Anne  was  true  or  false,  the 
last  scene  in  the  life  of  one,  so  young  and  beautiful,  who  had 
been  so  suddenly  raised  to  the  most  exalted  position  in  the  king- 
dom, and  was  so  quickly  called  to  exchange  the  crown  for  the 
scaffold,  is  fitted  to  awaken  only  the  deepest  pity  of  every  right, 
feeling  man.  It  is  impossible  to  excuse  or  palliate  the  barbaric 
cruelty  of  Henry,  who  horrified  England  with  a spectacle, 
such  as  had  never  before  been  seen  in  that  land,  and  one  never 
to  be  repeated  except  by  himself,  the  spectacle  of  a queen 
dying  by  the  hand  of  the  executioner.  If  this  act  of  cruelty 
had  stood  alone,  it  would  have  sufficed  to  affix  an  indelible 
stain  to  his  memory.  But  it  was  simply  the  first  of  a long 
series  of  hideous  executions,  which  made  the  last  half  of  his 
reign  more  Draconian  in  character  than  that  of  any  sovereign 
who  ever  sat  upon  the  English  throne,  with  the  possible  excep- 
tion of  his  daughter,  the  Bloody  Mary. 

Amid  these  deeds  of  blood,  one  act  of  Henry’s  deserves  to 
be  mentioned  to  his  credit.  While  from  time  to  time  laying 
his  heavy  hand  on  Papist  and  Protestant  alike,  he  seems  to 
have  had  a real  regard  for  good  old  “Father  Latimer,” — the 
most  illustrious  name  in  the  catalogue  of  Anglican  prelates. 
This  bold,  honest,  unflinching,  and  eloquent  preacher  of  righ- 
teousness was  often  beset  by  enemies  thirsting  for  his  life  ; they 
repeatedly  fancied  that  they  had  him  safe  in  their  toils,  but 
while  Henry  lived  he  threw  over  the  faithful  bishop  the  shield 
of  his  protection. 

Next  to  Henry,  the  most  important  personage  on  the  historic 
canvas  of  Mr.  Froude  is  Elizabeth. 

The  translators  of  King  James’  version  of  the  English  Bi- 
ble, in  the  dedication  of  their  work  to  him,  speak  of  Elizabeth 
as  “ that  bright  occidental  star and  from  their  day  to  ours, 


I860.]  Fronde’s  History  of  England.  259 

British  writers  have  been  accustomed  to  describe  her,  as  one 
of  the  greatest  of  English  sovereigns,  and  her  reign  to  have 
been  as  glorious  in  its  results,  as  it  was  long  in  years.  The 
age  of  Elizabeth  was  one  marked  by  great  achievements  in 
literature,  religion,  and  politics.  Elizabeth  was  welcomed  to 
the  throne,  not  only  without  a dissentient  voice,  but  with  the 
warmest  acclamations  of  all  classes,  Catholic  and  Protestant, 
who  regarded  her  as  the  morning  star  of  England’s  hope. 
She  was  the  favorite  child  of  Henry.  The  Reformers  looked 
upon  her  as  their  child  and  pupil,  whose  life  was  supposed  to 
have  been  in  peril  from  the  bigotry,  or  jealousy  of  Mary ; and 
the  Catholic  peers  supported  her  as  the  best  security  for  the 
maintenance  of  the  Spanish  alliance.  During  her  reign  the 
triumph  of  the  Reformation  was  secured  throughout  the  whole 
of  Britain,  and  England  then  took  the  position,  which  she 
has  ever  since  held,  as  the  first  among  the  Protestant  powers 
of  Europe.  Much  was  done  during  this  period  to  break  the 
shackles  in  which  superstition  and  misrule  had  bound  the  en- 
ergies of  the  English  people,  and  unseal  and  give  activity  to 
those  fountains  of  influence,  which  have  been  so  long  felt  in 
the  most  distant  regions  of  the  earth. 

In  reviewing  the  Elizabethan  period  of  English  history, 
which  embraces  nearly  half  a century,  it  is  a natural  inquiry, 
how  far  did  it  take  its  impress  from  the  character  of  Elizabeth 
herself.  To  what  extent  did.she  give  to  it  its  color  and  com- 
plexion ? Mr.  Fronde  shows  by  his  occasional  remarks  respect- 
ing her,  that  he  shares  to  some  extent  in  the  traditional  admi- 
ration which  the  mass  of  his  countrymen  have  been  accus- 
tomed to  feel  for  the  “ virgin  queen,”  as  she  is  commonly, 
though,  there  is  too  much  reason  to  suspect,  untruthfully 
called.  As  his  account  of  her  reign  is  not  yet  finished,  we  shall, 
probably,  have  to  wait  for  its  closing  chapter  to  give  us  his 
full  estimate  of  her  as  a woman  and  a queen,  But  we  think 
that  no  one  can  read  these  volumes,  without  being  convinced 
that  the  grandest  results  of  her  reign  were  achieved  not  only 
without  her,  but  in  spite  of  her  ; that  if  she  had  been  allowed 
to  reap  the  fruits  of  her  own  folly,  fickleness,  and  downright 
treachery,  she  would  have  repeatedly  wrecked  her  own  for- 
tunes and  those  of  her  kingdom.  The  Reformers,  as  we  have 
VOL.  xli. — no.  xi.  97 


260  Froudds  History  of  England.  [April, 

said,  regarded  her,  at  first,  as  their  child  and  pupil.  But  while 
she  was  unwilling  to  become  the  vassal  of  the  Pope,  she  had  no 
real  love  for  Protestantism  in  any  of  its  forms ; 'and  if  she 
could  have  had  her  own  way  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  she 
would  have  preferred  the  mongrel  sort  of  church  which  Hen- 
ry had  fashioned  for  himself.  In  any  aspect  of  the  case,  no 
time  woman,  with  the  noblest  instincts  of  womanhood,  could 
ever  have  allowed  herself  to  hold  such  relations  as  those  in 
which  Elizabeth  notoriously  stood  to  Leicester  and  her  other 
favorites.  Her  recently  published  private  correspondence 
with  her  various  “lovers,”  in  the  judgment  of  the  most  sober 
of  English  critics,  casts  the  gravest  doubts  upon  her  womanly 
purity.* 

She  might  have  been  a very  bad  woman,  and  yet  a very 
great  queen.  And  such  a queen  we  should  be  obliged  to  esteem 
her  if  the  growth  of  England  into  one  of  the  mightiest  of 
European  empires  had  been  wholly  or  mainly  owing  to  her 
guiding  hand,  or  if  the  predominance  of  a great  minister  is 
a certain  sign  of  the  existence  of  a great  sovereign.  Eliza- 
beth had,  as  chief  counsellor,  Cecil,  one  of  the  greatest  if  not 
the  greatest  statesman  that  England  has  ever  produced.  Oft- 
en, however,  did  she  thwart  him  ; often  was  she  on  the  point 
of  breaking  with  him,  though  she  never  did  it,  and  in  this 
she  certainly  displayed  her  good  sense.  But  repeatedly,  in 
the  course  of  her  reign,  the  wisdom  and  the  energies  of 
Cecil  were  tasked  to  the  utmost,  to  prevent  the  consequences 
of  her  crooked  and  vacillating  policy,  and  to  save  her  from 
reaping  the  fruits  of  her  own  toll}'.  Cecil  was  a devoted  and 
clear-sighted  friend  of  the  Reformation  cause.  To  bind  Eng- 
land to  that  cause  by  ties  which  could  not  be  ruptured,  was 
one  of  the  grand  aims  of  his  life ; and  for  the  enduring  tri- 
umph of  Protestantism  within  her  domain,  England  is  indebt- 
ed, as  Mr.  Froude  has  clearly  demonstrated,  not  so  much  to 
the  wisdom  of  Elizabeth,  as  to  the  genius,  the  sagacity,  the 
sleepless  vigilance  and  energy  of  Cecil. 

The  character  of  Elizabeth  as  a queen,  and  the  sort  of 
policy  in  which  she  indulged,  when  she  managed  matters  in 
her  own  way,  are  very  well  illustrated  in  the  negotiations 

* London  Quarterly,  vol.  xlii.,  107. 


1869.]  Fronde's  History  of  England.  261 

respecting  her  proposed  marriage  with,  the  French  Dnke  d’A. 
lencon.  The  object  of  this  marriage,  to  which  she  seemed 
quite  inclined,  and  which  all  her  counsellors  warmly  advo- 
cated, was  to  bind  France  and  England  together,  with  a view 
to  help  the  struggling  Netherlands,  and  to  curb  the  power  of 
Spain.  As  usual,  Elizabeth  acted,  in  this  affair,  very  much 
as  Clement  did  in  regard  to  the  divorce, — she  said  yes  and  she 
said  no ; she  promised,  and  trifled,  and  even  did  worse. 
Although  it  must  remain  uncertain,  says  Mr.  Froude,  whether 
“the  infernal  bigotry”  which  produced  the  St.  Bartholomew 
massacre  in  the  following  year  (1572)  could  have  been  held 
under  effective  restraint,  yet  those  who  saw  that  crisis  upon 
them  believed  at  the  time,  that  by  the  marriage  of  the  queen 
of  England  with  Anjou  or  Alen^on  (both  of  whom  were 
proposed),  and  by  that  alone,  fetters  would  have  been  forged 
of  sufficient  strength  to  bind  it.  France  and  England  linked 
together  by  a stronger  tie  than  words,  would  have  freed  the 
Netherlands  from  Spain.  The  Catholic  states  of  Germany 
could  have  been  swept  into  the  stream  of  the  Reformation,  and 
Europe  might  have  escaped  the  thirty  years’  war.  Elizabeth 
might  justly  enough  have  said,  that  she  could  not  risk  her 
personal  happiness,  and  perhaps  make  herself  the  laughing- 
stock of  Europe,  by  her  union  with  a boy  nearly  twenty  years 
her  junior.  But  there  is  “ no  excuse  for  the  false  and  foolish 
trifling  which  exhausted  the  patience  and  irritated  the  pride 
of  the  royal  family  of  France,  and  weakened  the  already  too 
feeble  barriers  which  were  keeping  back  the  tide  of  Catholic 
fury.’  ’ 

Beside  these  barriers,  which  held  back  the  fury  of  the  more 
fanatical  of  their  own  subjects,  stood  Charles  IX.  and  his 
mother,  Catherine  de  Medici ; so  eager  were  they  for  this  per- 
sonal union,  and  through  it  the  alliance  of  the  two  kingdoms. 
For  a good  while  they  shut  their  eyes  to  the  evidences  of 
Elizabeth’s  insincerity.  Charles  gave  to  Europe  a proof, 
if  not  of  his  sympathy  with  the  Huguenot  cause,  of  his 
disposition  to  be  on  good  terms  with  the  Huguenot  leaders  and 
their  party,  by  marrying  Margaret  to  the  young  king  of 
Navarre.  The  fiercer  Catholics  had  struggled  desperately  to 
prevent  this  marriage,  but  Charles  had  been  resolute,  and  in 


262  Fronde’s  History  of  England.  [April, 

a kindly  message  to  Elizabeth,  expressed  the  hope  that  his 
sister’s  would  not  be  the  only  marriage  on  which  those  who 
wished  well  to  Europe  would  have  to  congratulate  them- 
selves. 

Now  at  this  juncture  there  were  two  courses  open  to  Eliza- 
beth, both  of  them  honorable,  either  of  which  would  have  per- 
fectly satisfied  France,  and  one  or  other  of  which  Cecil  and 
her  ablest  statesmen  earnestly  entreated  her  to  adopt.  One 
was  to  marry  Alencon.  Or  if  she  could  not  bring  herself  to 
enter  into  a union,  she  might  have  declined  it,  as  she  could 
have  done  without  offence,  on  the  ground  of  inequality  of 
age,  but  at  the  same  time  she  should  have  given  a security 
for  her  alliance  with  him,  in  his  war  against  Spain  and  his 
helping  the  Netherlanders,  in  doing  which  she  would  have 
had  the  hearty  sympathy  of  her  own  people.  She  adopted 
neither  of  these  courses.  While  Charles  was,  for  the  sake  of 
alliance  with  her,  running  the  risk  of  the  fierce  hostility  of 
a powerful  party  in  France,  she  was  not  only  amusing  him 
with  hopes  which  she  never  meant  to  realize,  but  she  even 
made  proposals  to  the  bloody  Alva,  Philip’s  lieutenant  in  the 
Netherlands,  to  get  possession  of  the  town  of  Flushing,  and 
then  to  hand  it  over  to  Alva.  It  is  possible,  says  Froude, 
that  in  this  she  was  trying  “ some  cunning  stroke  of  diplo- 
matic treachery  ; or  again — but  conjectures  are  useless.  It  is 
enough  to  say  that  if  she  was  sincere,  she  was  without  excuse ; 
if  she  was  insincere,  never  was  a trick  more  stupidly  played, 
or  a moment  more  unfortunate  selected  to  play  it  in.” 

When  Charles  and  his  mother  Catherine  were  made 
acquainted  with  this  proposed  piece  of  treachery  on  Eliza- 
beth’s part,  as  they  soon  were  by  Alva  himself,  what  other 
result  could  be  expected  than  the  sudden  and  total  downfall 
of  those  barriers  which  had  kept  back  the  tide  of  Popish 
bigotry  and  fury.  The  Huguenots,  who  had  been  indulging 
high  hopes  for  the  future,  were  thrown  off  their  guard,  and 
soon  all  Christendom,  with  the  exception  of  the  Pope  and  the 
cardinals  at  Rome,  were  horrified  by  the  tales  of  what  had 
been  done  in  Paris  on  the  eve  of  St.  Bartholomew. 

Our  space  will  not  permit  us  to  enter  at  length  into  illus- 
trations of  Elizabeth’s  character  as  a woman  and  a monarch, 


1869.] 


Froude's  History  of  England. 


263 


which  are  furnished  by  the  history  of  her  Scottish  policy. 
Mr.  Froude  admits  that  a large  share  of  the  guilt  involved  in 
the  anarchy,  the  fierce,  bloody,  desolating  struggles  under 
which  Scotland  suffered  for  years,  lies  at  her  door. 

When  Mary  Stuart,  on  the  19th  of  August,  1561,  landed  at 
Leith  to  take  possession  of  her  hereditary  throne,  the  Reforma- 
tion had  made  such  progress  in  Scotland,  that  a large  part  of 
the  nobility,  gentry,  and  commons  of  the  kingdom  was  arrayed 
beneath  its  banner.  There  was  not  only  a Protestant  party, 
but  one  so  strong,  that  they  had  been  able  to  remodel  the 
Church  after  the  Reformed  standard. 

Of  Mary  herself,  it  may  be  proper  here  to  say,  that  nature 
had  bestowed  upon  her,  in  liberal  measure,  mental  and  per- 
sonal endowments,  which,  if  she  had  been  trained  under 
healthful  moral  influences,  would  have  made  her  one  of  the 
noblest  of  royal  women.  She  wanted  neither  the  faculties  to 
cohceive  a great  purpose,  nor  the  abilities  necessary  to  carry 
it  into  effect.  Luxurious  in  her  ordinary  habits,  she  could  share 
in  the  hard  field-life  of  the  soldier  with  graceful  cheerfulness. 
She  had  vigor,  energy,  tenacity  of  purpose,  perfect  and  never 
failing  self-possession,  and  indomitable  courage.  Few  men 
of  any  party  were  able  to  resist  her  influence,  when  she  chose 
to  bring  her  varied  charms  to  play  upon  them.  Rut  she  was 
educated,  from  her  childhood,  in  the  most  corrupt  school  and 
under  the  most  profligate  teachers  of  Europe.  When  she 
came  back  to  her  native  land  as  the  Queen  of  Scots  ; she  came 
as  the  instrument  of  those  wTho  had  had  the  forming  of  her 
principles  and  character.  She  came  for  the  double  purpose  of 
eradicating  Protestantism  from  her  own  kingdom,  and  of  keep- 
ing a door  open  through  which  France  or  Spain  might  at  any 
time  enter  in  to  eject  Elizabeth  from  her  throne,  and  to  re- 
establish Romanism  in  England.  The  story  of  her  failure  is 
too  well  known  to  need  recital.  It  is  enough  to  say  that  for  a 
complication  of  the  vilest  crimes,  she  is  disowned  by  her  sub- 
jects ; her  crown  is  transferred  to  the  head  of  her  infant  son  ; 
she  flies  from  a Scottish  prison  only  to  find  herself  in  an  Eng- 
lish one,  and  which  she  was  destined  never  to  quit  until  she 
went  to  the  scaffold  to  meet  a bloody  death. 

That  Elizabeth  wras  cognizant  of  Mary's  relations,  character, 


2GA  Eroudds  History  of  England.  [April, 

and  designs  is  beyond  dispute,  for  she  sent  a fleet  into  the 
Xorth  Sea  to  capture,  or  to  sink  if  need  be,  the  vessel  in  which 
Mary  was  conveyed  from  France  to  Scotland.  She  knew  the 
grounds  on  which  the  Scottish  people  withdrew  their  alle- 
giance from  Mary,  the  crimes  with  which  she  was  charged, 
and  she  had  in  her  own  hands  the  damning  evidences  of  guilt 
which  Mary  herself  had  furnished.  Her  wisest  counsellors 
clearly  saw  that  the  interests  of  Protestant  Scotland  were 
bound  up  with  those  of  Protestant  England.  Yet  she  refused 
to  recognize  the  infant  James  YI.,  even  while  she  kept  his 
mother  in  prison.  She  insulted  Murray,  the  greatest  ruler,  as 
well  as  one  of  the  noblest  men  that  Scotland  ever  produced, 
and  whose  memory  is  embalmed  in  the  affections  of  Scotsmen 
as  “the  Good  Regent.”  She  played  fast  and  loose  with  all 
parties.  She  allowed  Cecil  to  send  cei’tain  public  instructions 
to  her  agents  in  Scotland,  and  then  forwarded  private  ones  her- 
self of  an  entirely  opposite  tenor.  In  not  a few  cases,  when 
these  personal  instructions  of  her  own  were  likely  to  bring  her 
into  trouble,  she  nnl-lushingly  declared  to  the  world  that  she 
had  neither  sent,  nor  sanctioned  them  in  any  manner  what- 
ever. She  hated  Knox  with  a rancor,  which  was  as  short- 
sighted and  unreasonable  as  it  was  intense.  She  was  thus 
the  instrument  of  inflicting  upon  Scotland  years  of  untold 
misery.  And  therefore  it  is  not  wonderful  that  while  Eng- 
lishmen have  been  accustomed  to  look  upon  Elizabeth  as  oue 
of  their  greatest  sovereigns,  Scotsmen  have  never  learned  to 

admire  her  character  or  love  her  memorv. 

**  » 

Mr.  Froude  has  devoted  a considerable  space  to  a discussion 
of  the  question,  whether  Elizabeth  was  justified  in  bringing 
Mary  to  the  scaffold.  As  a grand-daugliter  of  Henry  VII. 
Mary’s  claim  to  the  crown  of  England,  next  after  Elizabeth, 
no  one  could  deny.  In  view  of  the  doubts  cast  upon  the  le- 
gitimacy of  Elizabeth’s  birth,  conscientious  Catholics  might 
have  thought  that  Mary’s  title  was  the  strongest  of  the 
two.  There  can  be  no  doubt,  however,  that  on  her  were  con- 
centrated the  desires  and  hopes  of  the  English  Catholics. 
Mary  was  perfectly  aware  that  such  was  the  case ; she  was 
plotting  incessantly,  and  with  great  skill,  now  with  France,  now 
with  Spain,  and  long  before  her  own  execution,  she  had  been 


1S69.] 


Fronde's  History  of  England. 


2G5 


the  means  of  bringing  not  a few  of  the  great  English  nobles  to 
the  block.  If  she  had  been  a subject  of  Elizabeth,  beyond 
all  question,  she  had  made  herself  liable  to  the  penalties  affixed 
to  treason.  But  she  was  not  an  English  subject.  She  claimed 
to  be  the  Queen  of  Scots.  Elizabeth  had  recognized  her  title 
and  had  pretended  that  her  person  was  therefore  sacred,  when 
the  Scottish  people  demanded  that  she  should  be  yielded  up  to 
them,  for  trial  on  a charge  of  the  highest  crimes  of  which  a 
human  being  can  be  guilty.  All  that  could  be  said  against 
her  while  in  her  English  prison-house,  was  that  she  had  stirred 
up  others  to  plot  rebellion,  but  in  Scotland  she  had  been  per- 
sonally engaged  in  the  perpetration  of  the  foulest  deeds.  If 
her  person  was  too  sacred  to  be  dealt  with  by  the  Scottish 
nation  for  such  deeds,  Elizabeth  surely  could  have  no  legal  or 
moral  right  to  deal  with  her  crimes  of  inferior  dye. 

We  have  already  stated  that  throughout  these  volumes  Mr. 
Froude  manifests  a warm  sympathy  with  the  cause  of  the 
Reformation.  This  did  not  astonish  us,  but  we  must  confess  to 
some  surprise  that  he,  an  Anglican  and  an  Oxonian,  should  have 
formed  so  high  and  yet  so  just  an  estimate  of  the  character 
of  some  British  reformers,  on  whom  Anglicans  and  Oxonians 
have  been  long  in  the  habit  of  looking  down  as  wild  fanatics. 
No  Scottish  Presbyterian  ever  penned  a more  admirable  por- 
trait of  John  Knox,  than  that  which  we  find  on  the  pages  of 
Mr.  Froude.  Indeed,  we  do  not  know  where  one  can  be  found 
to  match  it,  and  we  cannot  close  this  article  better,  than  by 
giving  to  our  readers  this  exquisite  picture. 

“ ‘ There  lies  one,’  said  the  Earl  of  Morton,  as  he  stood  to 
watch  the  coffin  of  the  Reformer  lowered  into  the  grave, — 
‘ there  lies  one  who  never  feared  the  face  of  mortal  man.’ 
Morton  spoke  only  of  what  he  knew,  the  full  measure  of 
Knox’s  greatness  neither  he,  nor  any  man  could  then  estimate. 
It  is  as  we  look  back  over  that  stormy  time,  and  weigh  the 
actors  in  it  one  against  the  other,  that  he  stands  out  in  his  full 
proportions.  No  grander  figure  can  be  found,  in  the  entire  his- 
tory of  the  Reformation  in  this  island,  than  that  of  Knox. 
Cromwell  and  Burghley  (Cecil)  rank  beside  him  for  the  work 
which  they  effected,  but  as  politicians  and  statesmen,  they  had 
to  labor  with  instruments  which  they  soiled  their  hands  in 


266 


Fronde's  History  of  England.  [April, 

touching.  In  purity,  in  uprightness,  in  courage,  truth,  and 
stainless  honor,  the  Regent  Murray  and  our  English  Latimer 
were  perhaps  his  equals,  hut  Murray  was  intellectually  far 
below  him,  and  the  sphere  of  Latimer’s  influence  was  on  a 
smaller  scale.  The  time  has  come  when  English  history  may 
do  justice  to  one  but  for  whom  the  Reformation  would  have 
been  overthrown  among  ourselves ; for  the  spirit  which 
Knox  created  saved  Scotland;  and  if  Scotland  had  been 
Catholic  again,  neither  the  wisdom  of  Elizabeth’s  ministers, 
nor  the  teaching  of  her  bishops,  nor  her  own  chicaneries  would 
would  have  preserved  England  from  revolution.  Ilis  was  the 
voice  which  taught  the  peasant  of  the  Lothians  that  he  was  a 
free  man,  the  equal  in  the  sight  of  God  with  the  proudest  peer 
or  prelate  that  had  trampled  on  his  forefathers.  He  was  the 
one  antagonist  whom  Mary  Stuart  could  not  soften,  nor  Mait- 
land deceive;  he  it  was  that  raised  the  poor  commons  of  his 
country  into  a stern  and  rugged  people,  who  might  be  narrow, 
hard,  superstitious,  fanatical,  but  who  nevertheless,  were  men 
whom  neither  king,  nor  noble,  nor  priest  could  force  again  to 
submit  to  tyranny.  And  bis  reward  has  been  the  ingratitude 
of  those  who  should  most  have  done  honor  to  his  memory. 

“ The  change  of  times  has  brought  with  it  the  toleration  which 
Knox  denounced,  and  has  established  the  compromises  which 
Knox  most  feared  and  abhorred,  and  he  has  been  described  as 
a raving  demagogue,  an  enemy  of  authority,  a destroyer  of 
holy  things,  a wild  and  furious  bigot.  But  the  Papists  whom 
Knox  grappled  with,  and  overthrew, — the  Papists  of  Philip 
II.,  Mary  Tudor,  and  Pius  V.,  were  not  the  mild,  forbearing 
innocents,  into  which  the  success  of  the  Reformation  has  trans- 
formed the  modern  Catholics.  But  the  men  who  took  from 
Popery  its  power  to  oppress,  alone  made  its  presence  again 
endurable;  and  only  a sentimental  ignorance,  or  deliberate 
misrepresentation  of  the  history  of  the  sixteenth  century  can 
sustain  the  pretence  that  there  was  no  true  need  of  a harder 
and  firmer  hand.  The  reaction  when  the  work  was  done, 
a romantic  sympathy  with  the  Stuarts,  and  the  shallow  liberal- 
ism which  calls  itself  historical  philosophy,  has  painted  over 
the  true  Knox  with  the  figure  of  a maniac.  Even  his  very 
bones  have  been  flung  out  of  their  resting-place,  or  none  can 


1S69.] 


Disestablishment. 


267 


tell  where  they  are  laid ; and  yet  hut  for  him  Mary  Stuart 
would  have  bent  Scotland  to  her  purpose,  and  Scotland  would 
have  been  the  lever  with  which  France  and  Spain  would  have 
worked  on  England.  But  for  Knox  and  Burghley — those  two, 
but  not  one  without  the  other — Elizabeth  would  have  been 
flung  from  off  her  throne,  or  gone  back  into  the  Egypt  to 
which  she  was  too  often  casting  wistful  eyes.” 


Art.  VII. — Disestablishment. 

“The  Church  is  in  danger!”  No  better  rallying  cry  than 
this  had  ever  been  raised  in  Great  Britain.  It  had  gone  home 
to  the  hearts  of  many  on  whom  no  other  consideration  had 
much  influence.  Religious  people  who  saw  no  possible  dis- 
tinction between  “ the  Church  ” and  the  Christian  religion  had 
their  deepest  sympathies  awakened.  Conservative  politicians 
who  looked  on  any  innovation  as  destruction,  and  any  reform 
as  “ the  beginning  of  the  end  ” took  alarm  at  any  threat  to  an 
institution', that  buttressed  the  throne.  Everybody  that  had  a 
relative  in  the  Church — which  category  includes  a fair  propor- 
tion of  the  middle  and  upper  classes,  and  especially  every  one 
who  had  a connection  expectant  of  promotion— took  alarm. 
Interested  party-leaders  found  in  this  a cheap  and  easy  way  of 
conciliating  the  religious  portion  of  the  community,  as  the  no- 
bles of  the  middle  ages  atoned  for  their  contempt  of  every 
Christian  precept  by  harrying  the  Jews  and  fighting  the  infi- 
dels. All  who  believed  Episcopacy  the  only  religion  for  a 
gentleman ; all  who  thought  with  the  Stuarts,  “no  bidiop,  no 
king  all  who  considered  a “ lord  spiritual  ” the  only  proper 
person  to  instruct  a “lord  temporal,”  took  up  the  cry,  passed 
it  on  to  numerous  and  eager  dependents,  and  covered  their 
opponents  with  the  reproach  of  being  enemies  of  Christianity, 
i.  e.,  “ the  Church.” 

This  cry  now  sounds  from  the  Land’s  End  to  Carlisle,  and 
is  pealed  with  redoubled  earnestness  in  Ireland,  where  relig- 
ion has  ever  been  a bone  of  contention  since  Brown  became 
Protestant  archbishop,  and  head  of  a Protestant  garrison  in 


268 


Disestablishment. 


[April, 


Ireland,  wliose  safety  and  dignity  depended  on  holding  the 
island  for  England.  We  propose  to  consider  in  this  article 
the  position  and  prospects  of  Protestantism  in  Ireland  in  view 
especially  of  that  disestablishment  which  appears  likely  to  be 
tried  there  in  the  first  instance;  and  which  justly  attracts  at 
this  moment  the  interested  observation  of  Christians  through- 
out  the  world. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  reflect  upon  our  ancestors  for  lacking 
the  knowledge  we  have  derived  from  the  observation  and  ex- 
perience of  three  centuries.  When  Henry  II.  received  Ireland 
as  a gift  from  the  Pope,  the  condition  was  that  he  should  bring 
the  island  into  subjection  to  the  Papacy,  of  which  it  had  till 
then  maintained  its  independence,  though  Popish  doctrine  had 
of  course  leavened  the  Church.  AYhen  Henry  VIII.  set  about 
reformation  in  Ireland,  he  and  his  advisers  knew  of  no  other 
policy  than  that  tried  in  England,  namely,  to  set  up  a Protest- 
ant hierarchy  instead  of  a Romish,  and  by  act  of  parliament 
to  sustain  and  as  far  as  possible  enforce  the  authority  of  these 
spiritual  rulers.  With  a partial  sympathy  on  the  part  of  the 
people  of  England  with  this  general  policy,  partial  success 
attended  the  attempt.  But  in  Ireland — where  the  mass  of  the 
people  spoke  and  worshipped  in  another  tongue,  received  no 
instruction  in  the  principles  of  Protestantism,  and  only  came 
in  contact,  as  a general  thing,  with  the  agents  of  the  new  re- 
ligious system  as  legal  administrators,  tax-gatherers,  and  alien 
representatives  of  a foreign  power — the  system  always  worked 
uneasily  and  with  much  friction.  The  people  were,  to  begin 
with,  demoralized  to  the  last  degree,  under  a clergy  extremely 
devoted  to  the  Pope  and  extremely  ignorant,  dissolute,  and 
shameless.  Among  the  slender  services  rendered  to  Ireland 
by  Protestantism,  one  has  been  that  it  acted  on  Romanism  and 
compelled  it  in  self-defence  to  become  better  than  it  had  been 
for  some  centuries. 

When  Brown  called  upon  the  nobles  and  clergy  to  own 
Henry  VIII.  as  head  of  the  Church,  his  most  vigorous  oppo- 
nent was  the  Roman  Catholic  archbishop  of  Armagh,  who 
aroused  the  local  clergy,  appealed  to  the  mass  of  the  people, 
and  opened  communication  with  the  Pope.  George  Brown, 
an  Englishman,  by  royal  favor,  archbishop  of  Dublin,  call- 


1869.] 


Disestablishment. 


269 


ing  a parliament  of  land-owners,  and  urging  on  them  the 
English  religion — and  Cromer,  the  Irish  archbishop,  speaking 
to  the  people  in  their  own  tongue,  the  priests  his  agents  in 
every  parish,  and  the  inspiration  coming  from  Rome  through 
him — that  is  the  picture  of  Irish  religion  in  May,  1536  : and 
with  modifications  of  circumstances,  and  change  of  characters, 
but  with  the  same  spirit  and  the  same  principles,  the  struggle 
has  proceeded  ever  since.  “ lie  who  will  not  pass  this  act,  as 
I do,”  said  Brown  as  he  gave  the  first  vote  for  acknowledging 
the  king’s  supremacy  in  religion,  “ is  no  true  subject  of  his 
majesty.”  That  sentiment  has  been  the  bane  of  Irish  Episco- 
pacy ; has,  as  we  shall  see,  divided  and  weakened  Irish  Protest- 
antism ; and  its  proclamation  by  Mr.  D’Israeli  in  the  late  elec- 
tion struggle,  has  induced  a larger  and  more  influential  section 
of  Irish  Presbyterians  to  enter  the  political  arena  than  ever 
before.  “ The  royal  supremacy,”  said  that  brilliant  tactician, 
varying  the  form  but  retaining  the  substance  of  the  old  sym- 
bol, “ is  the  stronghold  of  our  religious  freedom,  and  the  nation 
must  rally  to  its  defence.”  But  Presbyterians  recollect  that  it 
was  at  the  shrine  of  the  royal  supremacy  their  religious  freedom 
was  well  nigh  stricken  down,  and  they  conclude  that  the  ques- 
tion of  establishment  or  disestablishment,  endowment  or  dis- 
endowment,  is  now  put  upon  a basis  which  precludes  their 
neutrality;  and  in  the  recent  elections  Presbyterian  ministers 
— against  their  own  pecuniary  interests,  as  it  might  appear — 
have  been,  in  several  instances,  the  vigorous  and  effective  sup- 
porters of  candidates  who  range  themselves  under  Mr.  Glad- 
stone’s banner. 

For  Presbyterians  have  something  in  common  with  their 
Episcopal  neighbors  in  the  matter  of  maintenance.  Lands, 
churches,  revenues  of  suppressed  monasteries,  and  tithes  con- 
stituted the  endowments  of  the  Episcopal  Church.  Bishops 
enjoyed  incomes  of  sums  varying  from  $100,000  downward, 
placing  them  in  wealth  alongside  the  most  of  the  nobility. 
Their  residences  were  known  as  “ palaces,”  thus  carrying  out 
a mediaeval  idea  which  church  dignitaries  have  found  in  the 
language  of  the  Psalm  (xlv.  16),  “Instead  of  thy  fathers  shall 
be  thy  children,  whom  thou  mayest  make  princes  in  all  the 
earth.”  They  were  large  land-holders,  and  wielded  much 


270 


Disestablishment. 


[Amir., 


local  influence.  The  attaches  of  the  cathedrals,  such  as  deans 
and  others,  were  also  generally  well  provided  for.  Rectories  were 
in  many  cases  worth  $8,000  to  $10,000  or  $15,000,  and  plurali- 
ties were  not  uncommon.  On  the  other  hand  many  “ livings  ” 
did  not  deserve  the  name.  Pluralities,  non-residence,  and  extent 
of  parishes  necessitated  another  grade  of  clergy,  namely  “ cu- 
rates,” whose  salary,  paid  by  the  rector,  ranged  from  $600  per 
annum  downward — sometimes  very  far  downward.  These  men 
remain  in  this  subordinate  position  for  periods  determined  by 
their  influence,  connection,  faculty  for  getting  on,  or  the 
want  of  these  things,  some  getting  “a  living”  within  a few 
years,  some  dying  in  middle  life  and  old  age  in  this  subordi- 
nate position,  and,  unless  by  inheritance  or  marriage  possessing 
private  means,  after  enduring  great  hardships.  The  great  ine- 
quality of  distribution,  rather  than  the  amount  of  the  revenues 
of  the  Establishment,  has  ever  been  a blot  at  which  fair-minded 
men  pointed,  and  which  the  popular  eyes  could  see  readily. 
In  point  of  fact,  if  all  the  present  revenues  of  the  Episcopal 
Church  were  equally  distributed,  a very  moderate  income 
would  be  given  to  each  clergyman.  But  ordinary  practical 
men  have  not  seen  the  benefits  of  the  working  clergy  toiling 
in  comparative  poverty  because  a prize  might  one  day  reward 
them  ; nor  how  they  were  compensated  for  their  subordinate 
place,  by  the  reflected  glories  of  an  archbishop. 

The  Protestant  settlers  in  Ireland — for  the  native  Irish  who 
became  Protestant  are  too  few  to  be  taken  seriously  into 
account — were  Episcopalians  or  Presbyterians  according  to 
their  country.  They  were  mixed  in  the  north,  and  where  a 
parish  contained  most  Presbyterians,  the  living  was  enjoyed  by 
their  minister.  Conformists  and  Non-conformists  were  not 
yet  definite  parties.  The  first  elected  fellows  of  Trinity 
College  were  Scotch  Presbyterians.  The  first  two  provosts 
were  Non-conformists.  So  when  (the  Ulster  nobles  having  re- 
belled against  England  and  been  put  down)  a million  of  acres 
were  given  to  the  favorites  of  James  and  by  them  colonized 
in  great  part  by  Scottish  Presbyterians,  Puritans  from  England 
and  Presbyterians  from  Scotland  officiated,  and  at  one  time  an 
independent,  comprehensive  Irish  Church  appeared  probable. 
The  bishops,  however,  naturally  regarded  this  with  dislike,  and 


1869.] 


Disestablishment. 


271 


found  Laud  a steady  friend  to  their  exclusive  plans,  and  were 
able  to  inflict  great  hardships  upon  the  obnoxious  ministers, 
who  had  ultimately  to  leave.  The  period  between  1641  and 
1662  was  one  of  varied  fortunes,  but  of  unvarying  zeal  on  the 
part  of  the  Scottish  Christians  to  spread  the  truth  in  Ireland. 
The  restoration  of  Charles  II.  was  followed  by  the  ejection 
and  persecution  of  the  Presbyterians  and  by  a gloomy  period 
of  suffering  on  their  part,  which  terminated  when  the  ill-fated 
Stuarts — true  despots — disappeared  before  William  III.  This 
monarch,  animated  by  a liberal  spirit  toward  Ireland  and — far 
beyond  most  of  his  successors — toward  the  Roman  Catholics, 
made  a royal  grant  (hence  called  Iiegium  Donum ) to  the 
Presbyterian  ministers  then  in  the  country,  as  a set-off  against 
their  ejection  from  the  livings.  This  grant  was  divided  among 
them  ; increased  by  parliament ; modified  from  time  to  time 
by  concert  between  the  government  and  the  synod  ; and  grew 
annually  in  amount  with  the  growth  of  the  Church  ; but  has 
never  amounted  to  much  above  a quarter  of  a million  of 
dollars  annually.  Until  within  a few  years,  it  was  less  than 
the  value  of  a couple  of  bishoprics.  It  was  contingent  upon 
an  annual  vote  of  the  House  of  Commons ; and  finally,  its 
amount  at  present  to  every  minister  (with  a bona  fide  congre- 
gation, certified  by  his  Presbytery  as  having  a church  edifice, 
twelve  families,  and  about  three  hundred  dollars  from  them) 
is  about  six  hundred  dollars.  This  is  the  entire  extent  of  the 
“Establishment”  of  the  Irish  Presbyterian  Church,  paltry  in 
amount,  but  yet  enough  to  commit  her  to  the  principle  of 
Government  support  to  the  Church. 

It  may  be  proper  to  indicate  the  numbers  and  the  condition 
of  the  people  thus  provided  in  whole  or  in  part  with  the  means 
of  grace  at  the  public  expense.  The  great  bulk  of  the  land  in 
Ireland  is  owned  by  Episcopalians.  Many  were  put  in  posses- 
sion of  it  by  the  English  government,  many  acquired  it  by 
their  own  efforts,  many  whose  ancestors  were  Presbyterians 
are  now  Episcopalians.  Their  prospects  of  advancement  in  the 
army,  the  navy,  or  in  politics  depended,  or  seemed  to  depend, 
on  their  conformity.  Education  at  the  universities  was  not 
accessible  to  Hon-conformists ; and  all  social  influences  tended 
to  drive  the  richer  portion  of  the  community  into  the  Episco- 


D isesiablish  merit. 


272 


[April, 


pal  Church.  Many,  no  doubt,  honestly  preferred  its  forms  to 
any  other.  But  however  the  materials  composing  the  600,000 
adherents  of  Episcopacy  were  brought  together,  it  is  un- 
doubted that  they  are  the  titled,  landed,  and  wealthy  portion 
of  the  nation.  This  consideration  has  not  been  without  its 
weight  in  the  formation  of  public  sentiment.  An  institution 
to  give  the  poor  religious  teaching  without  cost  to  them, 
woiild,  it  was  alleged,  be  intelligible  ; but  to  supply  the  richest 
portion  of  the  community  thus,  is  monstrous.  In  vain  has  it 
been  attempted  to  show  that  the  land  bore  the  burden  of  the 
Church,  and  the  rich  owners  thus  paid  for  it.  This  would 
have  had  some  foundation  if  the  landlord  had  paid  the  rent 
charge,  as  the  “clergy  reserves”  were  called;  but  in  point 
of  fact,  he  collected  it  from  the  tenant,  in  addition  to  the 
rent,  and  had  a consideration  for  saving  the  clergyman 
from  the  odium  of  exacting  it,  say  from  unwilling  Roman 
Catholics. 

The  525,000  Presbyterians  of  the  last  census  are  not  the 
wealthy,  but  neitherare  they  the  poorest  of  the  people.  Mainly 
settled  in  the  province  of  Ulster,  engaged  in  farming,  manu- 
facturing, and  trading,  they  contributed  a safe,  industrious,  and 
thrifty  middle  class,  with  few  paupers,  and  few  criminals.  To 
the  frequent  complimentary  allusions  made  by  themselves  and 
their  friends  to  their  social  virtues,  independence,  and  com- 
fort, it  was  easy  enough  to  retort,  “Why  don’t  they  support 
their  own  religion  ?”  That  they  could  show  an  equivalent  for 
all  they  received  in  the  form  of  saving  taxation,  police,  and 
other  public  charges,  was  not  a sufficient  rejoinder.  “ Men 
are  not  paid  for  keeping  the  laws,  and  getting  rich.  This 
virtue  is  its  own  reward.”  So  Roman  Catholic,  and  in  many 
instances  Protestants  argued,  the  “ liberals  ” both  in  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland  denouncing  the  religious  grants  in  Ire- 
land in  the  most  vehement  terms.  Irish  grievances,  it  may 
be  well  supposed,  became  familiar  in  the  House  of  Commons, 
where  105  members,  many  of  them  Roman  Catholic,  have 
seats,  lieyium  Donum  being  the  subject  of  an  annual  vote, 
was  also  the  subject  of  annual  debate,  and  usually  encoun- 
tered strong  opposition  from  the  English  “ Voluntaries,”  as  the 
Protestant  foes  of  endowment  are  called.  On  these  occasions 


1869.] 


D isesta  blis/i  ment. 


273 


a few  Episcopalian  members  from  Ulster  usually  claimed  con- 
siderable honor  for  defending  the  Presbyterian  grant,  and 
hardly  ever  failed  to  adduce  their  services  as  a good  reason  why 
Presbyterians  should  not  take  any  pains  to  be  represented  but 
by  them.  It  was  also  frequently  and  mildly  intimated,  that 
defence  of  the  grant  should  secure  the  Presbyterian  mainten- 
ance ot  the  Establishment  as  it  stood. 

The  question  is  an  old  one — what  denomination  made 
way  under  this  state  of  things  ? It  is  difficult  to  say  with 
certainty,  for  the  religious  statistics  of  two  centuries  back 
are  neither  full  nor  reliable.  Episcopalians  had  all  the 
encouragement  of  government  patronage,  and  all  the  sta- 
bility of  real  estate ; but  their  relative  increase  has  been 
trifling.  If  the  same  remark  is  true  of  Presbyterians, 
it  is  to  be  considered  that  their  condition  in  life,  hard- 
ships from  oppressive  government,  and  independence  of  char- 
acter induced  them  to  emigrate  in  large  numbers  to  this  coun- 
try, Canada,  and  other  British  colonies.  This  movement  be- 
gan in  a systematic  manner  in  1720,  and  considering  the  contri- 
butions made  to  our  land  and  to  Canada,  their  number  in  Ireland 
is  large  indeed.  The  vitality  of  the  denomination  has  been  won- 
derful. Roman  Catholics  also  have  largely  emigrated,  their 
relative  diminution  in  late  years  being  due,  in  great  part,  to 
this  cause,  the  change  of  religion  not  accounting  for  any  ap- 
preciable portion  of  it.  The  four  and  a half  millions  of  Ro- 
man Catholics,  though  vastly  improved  in  education,  comforts, 
and  general  condition  during  the  last  twenty  years,  still  include 
the  mass  of  poor,  ill-fed,  and  ill-lodged  people,  and  from  these 
and  orber  causes  furnish  the  mass  of  the  criminal  population 
of  the  country.  “Farmers”  by  courtesy,  dividing  the  seven 
acres  they  held  among  their  sons  ; cottiers  ; laborers  in 
cities ; and  very  poor  trades-people  compose  a frightfully 
large  proportion  of  the  people,  whose  elevation  can,  under  the 
most  favorable  circumstances,  proceed  but  slowly,  for  whom 
the  best  government  can  do  but  little  while  they  are  so 
crowded  together,  and  so  little  in  sympathy  with  the  ruling 
classes  aud  the  government,  and  who  seem  to  rise  socially  and 
mentally  by  finding  homes  in  this  western  world,  more  rapidly 
than  in  any  other  way.  With  an  eye  on  this  mass  of  strug- 


274  Disestablishment.  [April, 

gling  humanity,  scrambling  for  life,  one  can  hardly  help  wonder- 
ing that  the  churches  of  the  richer  minority  should  alone  re- 
ceive government  aid. 

The  moral  value  of  the  endowed  ministry  must  he  taken 
into  account  in  forming  a candid  estimate  of  the  disestablish- 
ment movement  now  in  progress.  Nor  can  Ave,  to  be  just 
and  discriminating,  take  the  ministers  in  the  mass. 

The  earlier  Episcopal  ministers  were  the  sons  of  the  gentry  ; 
and  the  gentry  were  for  the  most  part  soldiers  in  traditions, 
habits,  and  associations,  ruling  among  a conquered  but  often 
recalcitrant  people.  The  ecclesiastics  Avere  little  distinguished 
from  the  other  members  of  their  families.  The  sports  of 
the  field  and  the  pleasures  of  the  table  had  too  many  charms 
for  them  to  admit  of  their  being  quiet,  hardworking,  and  ex- 
emplary clergymen  upon  the  present  standard.  Until  near 
the  close  of  the  last  century  Irish  Episcopacy  had  no  hold  on 
the  public  mind  through  the  virtues  of  its  ministry.  Since  that 
time  a happy  change  has  taken  place,  and  as  a body  the  Epis- 
copal clergy  of  Ireland  are  now  inferior  in  moral  character, 
education,  and  spiritual  worth  to  none.  In  preaching  power, 
they  are  behind  the  non-con  forming  ministry.  In  some  forms 
of  culture  they  are  in  advance  of  them.  Many  kindly  offices 
are  performed  by  them  among  the  people  around  them  ; and 
hence  it  has  been  common  to  say  that  the  Establishment  gave 
the  country  the  benefit  of  a well-disposed  local  gentry  Avhere 
in  too  many  cases  the  great  land-holders  were  absentees.  To 
this,  however,  the  political  economists  ruthlessly  reply — Flan- 
nels for  poor  old  people,  soups  and  preserves  for  the  sick,  and 
a good  word  for  Jane  avIio  is  taken  into  the  “rectory”  and 
trained  to  be  a cook  or  housemaid — these  are  all  kindly  helps 
to  the  poor,  such  as  a resident  gentry  should  render ; but 
where  is  the  country  but  ours  that  maintains  such  a local  gen- 
try at  the  public  expense  ? As  to  instructing  or  elevating  in 
any  direct  way  the  mass  of  the  people — the  thing  has  nev- 
er been  even  attempted  upon  any  feasible  plan.  Here  and 
there  for  fifty  years  past  a zealous  clergyman  has  bad  “ a 
course  ” of  controversial  sermons,  created  a little  local  irri- 
tation, disturbed  the  faith  of  isolated  individuals  or  fami- 
lies, A\ho  in  many  cases  sought  more  freedom  and  comfort  in 


1S69.] 


Disestablishment. 


America ; but  no  considerable  inroad  has  ever  been  made 
on  tlie  Roman  Catholic  population,  and  in  many  instances 
Protestants,  from  intermarriages,  neighborly  associations,  and 
ministerial  neglect  fell  into  Romisli  ways.  Between  the  Epis- 
copal clergymen,  in  many  instances,  and  ,tlie  Roman  Catholic 
tithe-payers  was  a great  gulf  fixed.  One  spoke  (and  felt) 
English,  the  other,  Irish.  The  poor  Romanist  possibly  ad- 
mitted the  goodness  of  the  parson  as  “ a tine  gentleman  and 
good  to  the  poor  but  he  never  thought  of  accepting  or  even 
commending  him  as  a clergyman.  He  might  even  let  the  par- 
son talk  to  him  on  religion — though  this  has  been  exceptional 
— when  he  meant  to  drive  a bargain  with  the  rector  for  the 
grass  of  a field,  or  to  get  his  good  word  with  the  squire  in 
some  small  enterprise  in  which  he  or  some  one  of  his  usu- 
ally large  connection  had  a direct  interest,  and  he  knew  that 
the  parson  dined  with  the-squire.  But,  as  a general  thing,  the 
native  population  are  without  any  sympathy  with  the  clergy, 
aud  of  late  years,  owing  to  a variety  of  causes  into  which  we  do 
not  here  enter,  the  chasm  has  widened  rather  than  otherwise. 

Over  their  own  people  the  influence  of  the  Presbyterian 
clergy  has  been  immense  and  excellent.  The  preaching  has  been 
to  them  as  newspaper  and  library ; for  till  lately  they  read  little^ 
except  indeed  such  savory  old  books  as  Rutherford’s,  Boston’s, 
and  Willison’s.  On  the  whole  the  Presbyterian  ministers 
were  a more  blameless  set  of  men  than  their  Protestant 
brethren  during  the  17th  and  18th  centuries.  Presbyterianism 
was  planted  in  Ireland  in  the  midst  of  revivals,  and  though 
religion  and  morals  were  both  low,  even  among  the  clergy  ? 
in  the  latter  part  of  the  last  century,  discipline  was  tolerably 
firm,  and  the  Presbyterian  minister  in  general  was  regarded  as 
a sound,  unobtrusive,  good  man,  uot  always  very  cultivated, 
but  living  in  the  affections  of  his  people,  rarely  rich,  but  where* 
as  often  enough  happened,  conspicuously  “ able,  ” regarded 
with  enthusiastic  admiration  by  his  co-religionists.  When  the 
Rev.  Charles  W olfe,  a poet  of  no  mean  order,  had  attracted  atten- 
tion in  a Presbyterian  neighborhood,  the  common  sentiment  was 
expressed  by  saying,  that  though  a curate  he  preached  as  well 
as  “ a meeting  minister.”  Little  or  no  intercourse  took  place 
between  this  body  of  men  and  the  Roman  Catholics,  who 
VOL.  xli. — NO.  II.  98 


276 


Disestablishment. 


[Apeii., 


consider  Presbyterians  as  double-dyed  heretics,  without  bish- 
ops, or  saints’  days,  or  vestments,  or  sponsors,  or  any  of  those 
“properties”  common  to  the  priest  of  the  Anglican  and  of  the 
Romish  form.  Until  within  a recent  period  the  Roman  Catholic 
element  amounted  to  little  in  the  northern  province,  where 
especially  the  Presbyterians  lived,  and  the  recent  increase 
there  is  due  almost  entirely  to  the  growth  of  manufactories 
rendering  them  needful  as  “ hands.”  It  will  appear,  probably, 
on  a careful  and  candid  review,  that  no  form  of  good  influence 
is  likely  to  he  lost  to  these  bodies  of  clergymen  by  their 
disestablishment ; while,  on  the  other,  it  seems  likely  enough 
that  even  in  this  point  of  view  something  may  be  acquired. 

What  forces  have  been  arrayed  against  the  Establishment 
in  Ireland?  To  begin  at  the  centre,  as  a Church  the  Episco- 
pal has  not  had  firm  hold  on  the  mind  of  many  of  its  own 
adherents.  Social  and  other  bonds  held  them  to  it  as  a cor- 
poration, and  conscience  held  many  of  them  to  its  principles 
and  modes  of  worship ; hut  as  a Church  it  had  little  hold  on 
many  of  its  people.  Occasional  arbitrary  appointments  by  the 
bishop,  when  a man  “ with  interest  ” stepped  over  the  head  of 
a curate  long  known  and  loved  in  the  parish  ; glaring  nepotism 
now  and  then  occurring  ; occasional  friction  between  leading 
men  in  the  churches  and  the  clergy ; the  offensive  display  of 
clerical  independence  of  the  people  ; the  painful  feeling  of  im- 
potence, if  a “ parson  ” were  ineffective,  loose  in  doctrine  or  in 
life  ; these  and  other  similar  causes  chilled  the  attachment  of 
Episcopalians.  As  they  became  aware  of  the  existence  and  effi- 
cient working  of  other  systems  of  late  years,  a process  of  disin- 
tegration has  gone  on  in  many  places,  the  earnest  and  devout 
rushing  off  to  pronounced  forms  of  dissent. 

Outside,  and  among  Presbyterians,  other  influences  have 
been  at  work.  A large  and  influential  portion  of  this  denomi- 
nation, with  the  late  Dr.  Cooke  at  its  head,  sustained  the 
existing  state  of  things,  admitted  the  claim  of  the  Establish- 
ment to  be  the  breakwater  against  Romanism,  and  frowned 
upon  any  self-assertion  on  the  part  of  Presbyterianism  in  social 
and  political  movements.  This  party,  however,  has  not  held 
its  ground  ; and  while  divergent  view's  on  details  may  he  found 
in  the  body,  it  will  he  found  probably  that  the  new  situation 


1869.] 


Disestablishment. 


277 


will  be  accepted  by  not  only  a numerical  majority,  but  by  those 
most  considerable  for  vigor,  energy,  and  practical  Christian  ac- 
tivity. With  the  rapid  progress  of  liberal  thought  during  the 
last  thirty  years,  many  questions  have  been  asked  of  which  the 
answers  are  against  the  existing  condition  of  things.  Why 
should  Mrs.  Jones,  in  virtue  of  driving  to  the  parish  church,  be 
socially  better  then  Mrs.  Brown  who  attended  the  Presbyterian 
minister,  and  heard  confessedly  better  sermons  ? Why,  when  a 
benevolent  society  held  its  meeting  on  the  neutral  ground  of 
the  village  court-house,  should  the  old  and  venerable  Presby- 
terian minister  be  expected  to  know  his  place,  while  a fledgling 
of  a curate  took  the  chair,  ex  officio  f Why  should  the  man 
whose  irregular  living  excluded  him  from  ordinances  in  the 
Presbyterian,  be  admitted  into  the  Episcopal  Church,  and  if  of 
any  social  consideration  be  made  a churchwarden  the  next  year  ? 
Why  should  a man  be  thought  ill-conditioned,  because  “ a 
Dissenter,”  and  be  socially  tabooed,  so  that  for  any  public 
office,  even  so  small  as  that  of  dispensary  doctor  or  village 
postmaster,  his  Episcopal  rival  had  a great  advantage  over 
him  ? Why  should  a man  be  thought  unquestionably  loyal  who 
“went  to  church,”  and  another  equally  good,  very  doubtful, 
who  “ went  to  meeting  ” ? Is  it,  as  has  been  industriously  cir- 
culated and  propagated  since  the  days  of  George  Brown,  and 
firmly  believed  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  that  the  man  who  does 
not  accept  th spriest  that  the  state  provides,  is  not  true  to  the 
king  it  acknowledges  ? And  if  so — many  men  have  been 
concluded — the  state  had  better  not  choose  the  priest,  nor  at- 
tempt to  govern  too  much  in  the  department  of  religion.  It' 
so,  this  “ branch  of  the  civil  service  ” as  an  irreverent  legis- 
lator  called  it,  had  better  be  improved  away  altogether.  Let 
us  as  ministers  rely  on  the  consciences  of  the  people  ; let  us  as 
Christian  people  choose  our  ministers  and  support  them. 

Undoubtedly  also  the  experience  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scot- 
land, of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  and  in  part  of  the 
United  States  has  been  studied  with  effect  in  this  connection.* 

* ODe  of  the  most  memorable  conflicts  in  Ulster  was  a viva  voce  discussion  in 
Belfast  between  Dr.  Cooke  and  Dr.  Ritchie,  a Presbyterian  voluntary  from  Scot- 
land, in  which  the  ability  and  debating  power  of  Dr.  Cooke  gave  him  an  easy 
victory.  His  best  points  were  founded  on  the  working  of  “Voluntaryism  ” in 


278 


Disestablishment. 


[Apkil. 


For  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  with  its  work  thrown  on  it  ab- 
ruptly, with  schools,  manses,  and  churches  to  build,  has  secured 
an  income  for  the  bulk  of  its  clergy  as  large  as  the  Irish 
Church  funds  if  equally  divided  would  give  the  Irish  Epis- 
copal ministry  ; and  it  has  secured  a fair  minimum  support 
for  the  pastors  of  its  poorest  districts. 

Wesleyans  formerly  owned  a kind  of  undefined  dependence 
on  the  Establishment ; were  married  and  sometimes  buried  by 
its  ministers,  to  whom  they  would  not  look  as  means  of  con- 
version, comfort,  or  sanctification,  were  obsequious  to  “clergy- 
men ” whom  they  would  not  hear.  They  eschewed  the  term 
“Dissenter,”  and  voted  “solid”  on  the  Tory  side,  but  as  far  as 
the  Establishment  is  a church,  they  showed  their  respect  for  it 
by  the  distance  they  kept  from  it.  Both  in  England  and  Ire- 
land (with  the  exception  of  an  inconsiderable  and  diminish- 
ing Irish  section)  this  attitude  is  being  abandoned,  and  Metho- 
dism not  only  turns  a deaf  ear  to  the  Episcopal  charmer  who 
invites  her  to  union,  i.  e .,  absorption,  but  actuallywentures  to 
rebuke  the  apostasy  of  the  Establishment. 

Unquestionably  the  result  of  disestablishment  in  Canada 
has  bad  its  influence  in  the  mother  country.  The  Westmin- 
ster Review  and  other  organs  of  public  opinion  have  persistent- 
ly pointed  to  the  pacific  and  healing  character  of  that  measure 
in  a community  composed  of  opposite  religious  and  different 
nationalities.  Lord  Monck,  whose  position  as  governor  gave 
him  opportunity  to  watch  the  influence  of  the  measure,  and 
who  is  a Protestant,  may  be  taken  as  a type  of  the  thoughtful 
men  of  the  liberal  party.  IBs  lordship  lately  told  the  Ltouse 
of  Lords: — 

“ He  did  Dot  desire  to  fight  under  false  colors.  He  admitted  that,  independent- 
ly of  the  special  circumstances  of  the  Irish  Church,  he  was,  on  principle  and  as  a 
Churchman,  opposed  to  all  connection  between  Church  and  Stale.  He  believed  that 
wherever  that  connection  existed,  the  same  blighting  and  beuumbing  influence 
would  be  found  to  affect  the  Church.  Holding  these  views,  lie  did  not  share  in 
the  gloomy  forebodings  of  those  who  thought  the  Irish  Church  could  not  survive 


America,  the  number  of  unemployed  ministers,  ill-paid  ministers,  and  vacant 
churches  being  set  out,  without  any  regard  to  explanatory  circumstances,  and 
without  any  reference  to  the  condition  of  the  country.  It  is  gratifying  to  leel 
that  the  basis  of  an  argument  for  a state  church  founded  ou  such  facts  as  these 
is  gradually  melting  away. 


1869.] 


I)  Isesta  llish  merit. 


279 


its  severance  from  the  civil  power,  for  the  experience  he  had  had  in  Canada  of 
the  beneficial  effect  on  the  Church  of  throwing  her  upon  her  own  resources  pre- 
cluded him  from  entertaining  such  apprehensions.” 

The  persistent  and  systematic  efforts  of  the  English  “ liber- 
als” have  done  much  to  modify  public  feeling,  though  the 
progress  of  Ritualism  has  possibly  done  still  more.  To  the 
public  mind  it  has  again  and  again  been  suggested,  that  if  the 
Bishop  of  Exeter  or  of  Oxford  depended  on  the  moral  and 
material  support  of  the  people,  he  could  not  have  held  his  place 
for  public  mischief  for  two  years.  As  it  is,  he  is  a prince  of 
the  church  and  a peer  of  the  realm,  with  an  income  as  secure 
and  as  great  as  a nobleman’s,  whom  (since  a process  like  a 
chancery-suit  only  can  remove  one  of  “ the  inferior  clergy”)  it 
would  require  a revolution  or  a civil  war  to  displace. 

These  and  other  influences  like  these  have  been  at  work  to 
weaken  the  hold  the  Establishment  has  had  on  the  public 
mind,  and  these  it  will  be  seen  are  entirely  independent  of 
that  hostility  of  the  Roman  Catholic  mind,  to  which  it  is 
sometimes  supposed  the  disendowment  of  Protestantism  is 
only  a peace-offering. 

The  hold  of  Presbyterians  on  the  Regium  Donum  has 
been  relaxed  by  a different  set  of  causes.  It  frequently  tran- 
spired that  the  people — especially  small  farmers  and  traders 
to  whom  a fixed  income  of  £70  sterling,  or  four  hundred  dol- 
lars, a year  seemed  a “ nice  little  thing,”  relieved  their  minds 
of  obligation  to  pay  their  minister  by  reference  to  this  govern- 
ment provision.  The  self-reliant  and  successful  proceedings 
of  the  Scottish  churches  suggested  to  reflecting  people  that  their 
example  might  be  followed  with  advantage  to  all  parties. 
But  probably  nothing  has  so  much  contributed  to  produce  this 
result  as  a recent  and  persistent  agitation  for  the  increase  of 
the  grant.  The  government  seem  to  have  amused  the  appli- 
cants with  gracious  promises  contingent  upon  conditions 
known  to  be  impossible.  Country  brethren  were  told  in  the 
blandest  tones  of  Cabinet  ministers — “ We  shall  be  delighted 
to  have  your  means  doubled,  and  shall  propose  it  to  the  Cabi- 
net, and  if  there  appears  ground  to,  think  parliament  will 
approve,  it  shall  be  done,  gentlemen.  Delighted  to  see  you, 
gentlemen  ; good  morning  !”  The  courteous  and  honorable 


2S0 


Disestablishment. 


[April, 


gentleman  knew  probably  that  parliament  entertained  entire- 
ly opposite  designs ; but  when  everybody  was  pleased,  why 
make  enemies  to  one’s  administration  bv  disagreeable  truths  ? 
Meantime  many  ministers  regretted  this  application  as  a widen- 
ing of  the  breach  with  the  great  non-established  churches;  as 
betraying  distrust  of  the  people;  as  repressing  the  rising  tide 
ot  liberality ; as  involuntarily  upholding  things  as  they  are  in 
relation  to  Episcopacy  and  Romanism — a regret  in  which  they 
had  the  sympathy  of  many  of  the  people.  Thus  it  came  about 
that  well  meant,  but  mistaken,  efforts  for  the  increase  have 
actually  prepared  in  a variety  of  ways  for  the  abandonment 
of  Regium  Donum . 

For  it  is  not  to  be  imagined  that  Mr.  Gladstone  for  party 
purposes  initiates  assaults  on  this  institution.  In  1833  the 
“ Church  Temporalities  Act  ” passed  the  House  of  Commons. 
By  this  the  church  revenues  of  £S00,000  sterling  were  taxed 
from  live  to  fifteen  per  cent.,  except  where  the  livings  Avere 
under  £200  sterling.  By  this  act  ten  bishoprics  Avere  lopped 
off,  and  slices  cut  fiom  the  salaries  of  the  Primate  and  another 
bishop.  Several  offensive  imposts  for  church  purposes  were 
also  abolished.  Having  declared  its  power  o\rer  all  national  insti- 
tutions, parliament  has  been  fettered  by  no  traditional  regard 
to  the  sacredness  of  “ the  Church.”  In  1835,  by  a majority  of 
285  against  258,  Lord  John  Russell’s  motion  was  carried,  to 
the  effect  that  after  providing  for  the  instruction  of  Episco- 
palians the  surplus  of  church  revenues  should  be  laid  out  for 
the  benefit  of  all  classes  of  Christians ; and  that  thus  only  the 
tithe  contest  could  be  settled.  Sir  Robert  Peel  thereon  re- 
signed ; but  Lord  Melbourne's  measures  founded  on  the  fore- 
going resolution  were  rejected  by  the  Lords.  In  ISIS  Lord 
Macaulay  made  his  notable  declaration  on  the  subject.  In 
1856  a committee  of  inquiry  Avas  moved  for.  This  attempt 
was  renewed  in  1863,  and  Mr.  Gladstone  owned  to  Sir  Roun- 
dell  Palmer  his  inability  to  defend  the  existing  state  of  things, 
or  much  longer  to  blink  the  question.  Great  authorities,  like  the 
late  Archbishop  Whately  and  Dr.  Arnold,  confessed  the  unsat- 
isfactory state  of  matters.  Lord  Derby  acquiesced  in  a sugges- 
tion in  the  direction  of  “levelling  up,”  and  so  satisfying  the 
existing  discontent.  Lord  Dufferin,  on  a public  occasion, 


1869.] 


Disestablishment. 


2S1 


raised  tlie  alternative  of  “levelling  down.”  The  son  of  the 
Tory  premier,  Lord  Stanley,  told  a great  meeting  of  conserva- 
tives at  Bristol,  in  October,  1867,  that  the  Irish  Church  ques- 
tion was  “ the  question  of  the  day.”  Lord  Mayo,  the  Irish 
Secretary  of  Mr.  D’Israeli,  agreed  with  his  chief  in  saying  that 
great  changes  must  be  made  ; but  with  a certain  vagueness  of 
statement,  their  plans  always  looked  in  the  direction  of  endow- 
ing all  parties  and  so  making,  if  possible,  a well-fed  happy  fam- 
ilv  out  of  mutually  hostile  factions.  These  historical  circum- 
stances vindicate  the  present  government  against  the  imputa- 
tion of  forcing  this  question  into  notice  for  political  ends.  All 
admit  the  need  of  something  being  done.  Mr.  Gladstone’s 
opponents  favored  the  idea  of  appeasing  the  Irish  malcon- 
tents by  putting  them  all  in  the  government  ship.  The  pres- 
ent administration  would  reach  the  same  result  by  leaving 
each  party  to  build  its  own  boat.  Yet  we  shall,  no  doubt, 
hear  much,  as  we  have  heard  much  already,  of  the  betrayal 
of  Protestant  interests  by  the  present  premier. 

These  facts  also  serve  to  show  that  patience  may  he  tried 
before  legislation  on  this  point  reaches  a satisfactory  con- 
clusion. The  management  of  even  a large  majority  is  not  an 
easy  task  to  a man  like  Mr.  Gladstone;  the  elements  compos- 
ing it  are  of  every  variety  of  opinion,  from  Jews  and  Roman 
Catholics  up  to  intelligent  Episcopalians.  The  leader  of  the 
opposition  is  cool,  wily,  experienced  as  a tactician,  not  over 
scrupulous,  and  backed  by  a stolid  English  feeling  that  some- 
how it  is  good  to  support  “the  Church.”  “You  keep  the 
Sabbath  here  as  well  as  at  home,  I hope,”  the  present  writer 
said  to  a woman  from  whom  he  bought  some  paper,  and  whose 
accent  betrayed  her  English  origin.  “ Oh,  yes,  I always  go  to 
church  in  the  morning.  One  has  a comfortable  sense  of  hav- 
ing done  one’s  duty.”  So  multitudes  of  people  feel.  Land- 
lords will  be  threatened  with  the  unsettlernent  of  their  titles, 
and  the  Protestantism  of  the  country  with  the  triumphs  of 
Popery.  The  feelings  of  the  Queen  are  supposed  to  be  against 
disestablishment,  and  the  number  of  people  having  a personal 
or  pecuniary  interest  in  the  Church  is  very  large.  All  these 
will  oppose,  just  as  a corresponding  party  would  oppose  the 
abolition  of  a standing  army.  The  consideration  of  these  cir- 


282 


Disestablishment. 


[Apkil, 


cumstances  may  well  moderate  any  sanguine  expectations  of 
seeing  disestablishment  as  an  accomplished  fact  for  some  time 
to  come.  Thank  God  for  a House  of  Lords,”  has  become  as 
much  a devotional  formula,  as  if  it  were  in  the  .Book  of  Com- 
mon Prayer,  and  something  of  delay  and  difficulty  may  be 
apprehended  from  the  proverbial  obstructiveness  of  that  digni- 
fied body. 

It  only  remains  to  indicate  the  probable  results  of  the 
measure  as  it  has  assumed  shape  in  the  proposal  of  Mr.  Glad- 
stone. All  parties  in  Ireland  are  called  upon  to  give  up 
something — Episcopalians  their  church  property,  to  the 
capitalized  value  of  sixteen  and  a half  millions  sterling  ; Pres- 
byterians their  annual  endowment  of  about  £40,000  sterling, 
and  Roman  Catholics  their  endowment  of  Maynooth  of  some- 
thing over  £30,000  sterling.  The  bishops’  courts  and  all 
ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  will  disappear,  and  ecclesiastical  cor- 
porations be  dissolved.  From  the  1st  January,  1871,  when  the 
bill  is  to  take  effect  (if  it  become  law),  all  clergy  in  good 
standing  are  to  receive  annuities,  terminating  variously  ; and 
to  new  appointments  by  the  independent  organizations  are  to 
be  attached  such  salaries  as  the  churches  respectively  making 
them  deem  proper  and  provide.  The  Roman  Catholic  and 
Presbyterian  colleges  are  to  have  a like  settlement  of  all 
claims.  Trinity  College  is  to  await  future  legislation — 
“ Proximus  Ucalejon  ardet Private  endowments  are  not 
touched ; royal  authority  will  create  no  more  officers  or 
offices,  but  will  recognize  them  when  created ; and  of  course 
the  bishops  cease  to  be  spiritual  peers  and  to  sit  in  the  House 
of  Lords.  Mrs.  Brown  and  Mrs.  Jones  go  to  meeting  and 
church  as  before,  but  the  government  puts  no  more  dignity  on 
the  one  than  the  other,  and  the  youthful  curate  of  the  parish 
and  the  Presbyterian  minister  take  rank  and  precedence 
according  to  what  they  are  and  the  people  they  represent. 
No  man,  who  has  not  lived  in  Ireland  can  properly  estimate 
the  number  and  variety  of  novelties  this  measure  will  intro- 
duce, in  the  way  of  liberty  and  equality,  and  this  while  mak- 
ing no  account  of  the  purposes  to  which  the  eight  and  a halt 
millions  (remaining  after  compensation  to  the  amount  ot 
£8,000,000  has  been  given),  shall  be  applied  as  in  hospitals, 


1869.] 


Disestablishment. 


283 


asylums,  and  other  benevolent  institutions  outside  the  depart- 
ment of  religion.  Ireland  has  been  so  long  in  a peculiar  con- 
dition, the  Episcopal  portion  of  the  population  has  so  long 
been  accustomed  to  precedence  and  place,  that  they  have 
insensibly  come  to  be  regarded  as  natural  and  inalienable 
rights.  Romanism  has  so  long  been  the  one  recognized  enemy, 
for  a defence  against  which  any  thing,  however  rotten  or 
worthless  in  itself,  became  of  value,  that  we  can  we’l  conceive 
the  dismay — almost  the  paralysis  of  terror — with  which  many 
will  stand  aghast  at  this  revolution.  It  will  seem  to  them 
much  the  same  as  if  Antonelli  had  been  asked  by  the  Queen 
in  council  to  be  good  enough  to  come  and  live  in  Dublin 
Castle,  and  manage  Ireland  generally  in  concert  with  Cardinal 
Cullen. 

It  is  gratifying,  however,  to  know  that  some  of  the  clergy 
are  not  alarmed  at  the  prospect  but  prepared  to  expect  good 
from  it.  Just  because  they  are  exceptional — “rari  nantes  in 
gurgite  vasto” — we  refer  with  pleasure  to  such  men  as  Dr. 
Trench,  an  earnest  revival  clergyman  and  a cousin  of  the 
archbishop;  to  the  Dean  of  Elphin,  and  to  the  Rev.  Win. 
Mdlwaine,  who  expects  in  return  for  disendowment  “ a free 
church,  synodical  self-control,  a voice  and  a choice  for  both 
clergy  and  people  in  the  election  of  their  bishops  and  digni- 
taries.” That  any  bishops  have  applauded  their  own  immo- 
lation as  peers  we  have  not  yet  ascertained,  but  their  recent 
rebuff  by  the  government  in  promptly  and  curtly  refusing 
them  leave  to  meet  in  convocation  might  well  reconcile  them 
to  exclusion  from  the  place  of  judge  and  divider  in  the  House 
of  Lords. 

And  how,  in  point  of  fact,  is  Protestantism  likely  to  .hold 
its  ground  if  the  changes  proposed  by  Mr.  Gladstone’s  bill 
should  in  substance  become  law  ? This  is  the  question  that 
will  naturally  and  most  eagerly  be  asked  by  the  friends  of 
truth.  The  answer  to  this — founded  upon  tolerable  knowl- 
edge of  the  existing  condition  of  things,  and  some  acquaint- 
ance with  the  history  of  the  past,  must  be  our  concluding 
topic. 

The  earliest  result  of  disestablishment  will  be  to  give 
the  lay  members  of  the  Establishment  more  Dower  in  church 


284 


Disestablish  men  t. 


[April, 


affairs.  When  they  directly  support  their  pastors,  they  will 
claim  and  obtain  a voice  in  the  choice  of  them.  There  is 
nothing  in  the  Episcopal  government  essentially  opposed  to 
this,  as  the  experience  of  the  system  in  the  United  States 
shows.  Even  in  Ireland  the  most  popular  and  useful  churches 
in  the  cities  have  been  those  known  as  “ free,”  that  is  as  built 
by  private  benevolence,  unendowed,  and  managed  by  trustees. 
The  trustees  having  no  means  of  paying  a minister  but  by 
pew  rents,  invariably  selected  effective  and  earnest  preachers. 
The  man  who  has  for  forty  years  justly  held  the  first  place 
among  Episcopal  preachers  in  Ireland.  Dr.  Gregg,  now  bishop 
of  Cork,  occupied  one  of  these  “free”  churches  for  thirty 
years.  The  extension  of  such  a system  as  this  will  render  the 
tie  between  ministers  and  people  stronger,  and  will  secure 
closer  pastoral  supervision.  So  far  there  can  be  no  real  diffi- 
culty in  the  cities  and  towns.  A strong  point  has  always  been 
made  for  the  existing  state  of  things,  founded  on  the  extreme- 
ly sparse  population  holding  the  Protestant  faith  in  the  west- 
ern and  southern  portions  of  the  island.  In  many  instances  a 
dozen  Protestant  families  compose  a congregation.  Must  they 
be  left  to  perish  in  the  wilderness  '!  Certainly  there  is  no  need 
that  they  should.  For,  in  the  first  instance,  it  often  enough 
happens  that  these  families  include  the  largest  landed  proprie- 
tors in  the  district.  If  such  people  lapse  into  apathy  or  “go 
to  Pome  ” because  the  public  funds  no  longer  provide  them  a 
clergy,  there  is  no  more  to  be  said.  One  half  the  effort  made, 
for  example,  by  the  small  bodies  of  Wesleyans  will  sustain  a 
ministry  among  them,  and  the  exceptional  localities  where 
there  is  no  wealth,  may  well  enough  be  provided  for,  as  the 
Highlands  and  Islands  of  Scotland  have  been  provided  for  by 
the  Free  Church,  on  the  principle  that  the  strong  should  help 
the  weak.  The  Irish  Episcopal  Church  contains  many  ad- 
mirable ministers  and  devoted  Christ-loving  people.  They  do 
not  themselves  know  how  much  they  have  learned  to  under- 
rate their  strength,  and  how  much  they  can  do  when  they  are 
shut  up  to  it.  They  have  been  like  a mismanaged  hypochon- 
driac sedulously  doctored  and  guarded  till  personal  effort  has 
appeared  an  impossibility,  and  the  withdrawal  of  these  atten- 
tions has  threatened  immediate  dissolution.  When  the  patient 


Disestablishment. 


2S  5 


I860.] 


is  thrown  off,  puts  his  feet  to  the  ground  and  his  hands  to  work, 
and  finds  he  does  not  die,  confidence  is  regained,  and  by  and 
by  he  wonders  that  he  ever  doubted  his  own  powers.  So,  we 
are  persuaded,  Irish  Protestants  will  in  twenty  years  remem- 
ber with  astonishment  the  cowardice  that  suggested  despair, 
in  view'  of  disendowment.  They  will  be  stronger,  more  united, 
more  self-respecting,  and  greatly  more  tolerant  of  their 
brethren,  when  factitious  distinctions  no  longer  prevail.  There 
is  no  more  difficulty  in  providing  for  bishops  and  other  officers 
of  the  Church  then  is  experienced  in  America,  and  it  will  prob- 
ably be  found  that  if  diminished  revenues  impair  the  orna- 
mental, they  will  add  to  the  useful,  in  the  Episcopate. 

It  must  be  admitted,  indeed,  that  for  some  time  the  Episcopa- 
lians will  have  special  difficulty  from  the  circumstance  that  pe- 
cuniary liberality  has  not  been  cultivated  among  them.  They 
thus  pay  the  penalty  of  past  indulgence.  The  pampered  cat 
will  not  get  on  so  well  for  a little  time  as  her  leaner  neighbor 
that  has  had  to  live  by  effort.  Indeed,  a kind  of  poetical  jus- 
tice is  likely  to  be  done.  It  was  a not  uncommon  and  most  mis- 
guided policy  to  say  in  form  or  substance  to  Protestants  outside 
the  Establishment — “Where  is  the  use  of  your  paying  for  pews 
in  the  meeting-house  when  you  can  have  them  in  the  church 
for  nothing  ?”  There  are  some  in  every  community  to  whom 
such  an  appeal  is  not  made  in  vain.  It  will  require  some  spe- 
cial education  to  bring  up  adherents  thus  won  to  a sense  of  re- 
sponsibility. In  another  form  also  the  follies  of  the  past  will 
avenge  themselves.  The  Episcopal  clergy  counted  upon  the 
social  prestige  of  the  Establishment  as  a substitute  for  moral 
or  spiritual  service.  Some  members  of  a family  drop  into  the 
Preslyterian  minister’s  service,  like  w'hat  they  hear,  become 
frequent  attendants,  and  are  “ conspicuous  by  their  absence  ” 
from  the  parish  church.  A zealous  neighbor  informs  the 
rector,  and  gets  a promise  that  the  thing  shall  receive  atten- 
tion. Next  time  the  good  man  meets  his  Mentor  he  says, 

“ That  thing  is  made  all  right;  Mrs. (the Rector’s  wife, 

namely),  “ called  on  the  young  ladies  in  the  carriage,  and  they 
will  be  regular  at  church  in  future.”  This  is  not  an  imasdn- 
ary  case.  One  does  not  need  to  weep  over  the  loss  of  ecclesias- 
tical weapons  like  this — so  entirely  unknown  to  the  primitive 
Church. 


2SG 


I)  isestablish  men  t. 


[April, 


Nor  is  it  improbable  that  the  Church  will  stand  much  bet- 
ter with  the  general  population  when  no  longer  identified 
with  compulsory  payments  for  its  maintenance.  It  is  shrewd- 
ly conjectured  that  Romish  priests  do  not  go  into  ecstasies 
over  the  change  in  prospect.  They  probably  foresee  that  one 
deformity,  which  all  their  parishioners  could  perceive,  will 
thus  be  removed  from  Protestantism,  as  one  grievance  will  be 
taken  from  the  list  of  those  agitators  who,  like  Iago,  are 
“ nothing  if  not  critical.'’  There  are  no  doubt  many  people  in 
every  community  not  strongly  attached  to  their  ancestral  faith, 
as  a religion,  but  who  will  chivalrously  cling  to  it  when  it  is 
under  the  ban,  and  shrink  from  the  suspicion  of  being  won  to 
its  rival  by  adventitious  advantages.  Not  only  has  religion 
not  died  out  in  America  for  lack  of  an  Establishment,  but  it  is 
just  here  that  more  Irish  Roman  Catholics  have  embraced 
Protestantism  within  fifty  years  than  in  the  three  centuries  of 
the  regime  of  the  Establishment  in  Ireland  itself.  It  would  not 
be  strange  if  the  Roman  Catholic  priests  anticipated  mixed  re- 
sults from  Mr.  Gladstone’s  measure. 

It  must  further  be  taken  into  account  that  the  self-support- 
ing plan  will  come  on  so  gradually  as  to  admit  of  timely  and 
adequate  arrangements  for  the  new  state  of  things.  And  as  the 
money  saved  after  compensation  and  annuities  will  be  laid  out 
on  non-sectarian  charities,  considerable  sums  of  money  will 
be  set  free  for  church  purposes.  Taking  all  these  circum- 
stances into  account,  the  most  anxious  friends  of  the  Episcopal 
form  in  Ireland  need  not  give  way  to  despondency.  The 
fault  will  be  the  Church’s  if  she  be  not  able  to  hold  her 
ground  for  all  the  purposes  of  good  for  which  a Church  is  or- 
ganized ; and  her  independence  will  remove  a prominent  blot 
from  the  page  not  only  of  British  legislation,  but  also  of  Brit- 
ish Protestantism.  For  it  is  impossible  to  deny  that  if  the 
conditions  of  Ireland  and  England  could  be  supposed  reversed 
and  the  Roman  Catholic  minority  in  the  latter  endowed  at  the 
cost  mainly  of  the  Protestant  majority,  with  seats  in  the  Lords 
for  the  Roman  Catholic  prelates,  the  spirit  of  Englishmen 
must  become  something  very  different  from  what  it  is,  to  make 
that  arrangement  satisfactory. 

There  is  just  one  point  of  view  in  which  the  Irish  Episco- 


1869.] 


Disestallis/i  m ent. 


287 


palian  may  look  with  apprehension  upon  the  future  of  his 
Church,  especially  in  the  matter  of  its  higher  officers.  It  is 
well  known  that  a great  majority  of  the  Scottish  nobility  and 
gentry  are  Episcopalian  and  that  they  have  a fully  organized 
hierarchy  in  Scotland.  The  old  and  general  custom  of  sending 
the  higher  Scottish  youth  to  English  universities  ; the  close 
union  between  England  and  Scotland  ; the  natural  operation 
of  the  arrangement  by  which  “ religion  ” in  the  army  and 
navy  meant  Episcopacy  ; and  the  legal  necessity  so  long  main, 
tained  for  conformity  to  the  Prelatic  Church  in  order  to  em- 
ployment under  the  crown  ; with  the  inherent  recommenda- 
tions of  Episcopal  forms  to  a certain  order  of  mind;  all  these 
contributed  to  this  result — a result  which  is  greatly  to  the 
detriment  of  the  nation.* 

Now  it  may  be  alleged  with  some  show  of  reason— “ We 
have  the  landed  proprietors  in  Scotland  committed  to  Episco- 
pacy, and  yet  the  worst-paid  clergy  in  Scotland  are  the  Epis- 
copal clergy,  and  even  the  bishops  have  never  yet  reached  the 
incomes  of  many  of  the  clergy  of  the  unendowed  Scottish 
churches.”  We  admit  the  facts,  and  that  in  part  they  hear 
this  construction.  But  it  is  to  be  borne  in  mind  that  Scottish 
Episcopacy  has  never  been  as  evangelical  as  Irish ; that  it  has 
suffered  from  the  want  of  a popular  element ; and  that  it  has 
depended  upon  an  aristocracy  all  too  apt  to  think  that  their 
profession  of  a religious  faith  is  so  distinguished  an  honor 
thereto,  that  material  aid  is  a supplement  which  it  is  entirely 
too  much  to  expect.  If  therefore  Irish  Episcopalians  are  to 
look  to  the  condition  of  their  brethren  in  Scotland,  let  it  be 
as  a warning  rather  than  as  a discouragement.  Let  them 
beware  of  the  influences  that  have  been  at  work  in  Scotland, 
and  cultivate  the  courage  that  will  throw  itself  fearlessly  on 
the  heart  and  conscience  of  the  mass  of  a people  instructed 
in  the  truth.  A squire  who  discharges  his  duties  to  “ the  par- 
son” by  asking  him  to  dinner,  and  a present  of  game,  is  of  no 
more  account,  as  far  as  his  soul  is  concerned,  than  the  man 

* For  not  to  speak  of  the  individuals  who,  like  the  Marquis  of  Bute,  have  con- 
veyed themselves  and  their  means  over  to  Rome  by  the  incliued  plane  of  Scottish 
prelacy,  the  nobles  have  thus  been  divided  oft'  from  the  sympathies  of  the  Scottish 
people,  and  the  national  life  has  been  so  far  weakened. 


2S8 


Disestablishment. 


[April, 


who  preserved  or  shot  the  game ; and  the  “ parson  ” who 
teaches  the  people  of  the  parish  the  truth  and  lives  it  out 
before  them  will  find  in  them  a more  reliable  and  uenerous 
source  of  support  than  in  the  squire,  just  as  one  honest  book- 
seller going  to  the  people  with  an  author’s  book  is  better  to  the 
author  than  a titled  Maecenas  of  the  days  of  Milton  or  Dr 
Johnson. 

The  Irish  Presbyterians  are  better  prepared  for  disendowment 
than  their  neighbors,  not  only  because  they  lose  less,  but  because 
they  have  been  cultivating  perforce  the  habit  of  self-reliance. 
They  have  built  their  own  places  of  worship,  and  the  debt  of 
some  $100,000  upon  them,  they  have  now  a young  men’s  asso- 
ciation organized  to  pay  off.  They  have  had  a “manse”  scheme 
in  operation  for  some  years,  by  which  congregations  of  the 
poorer  class  have  been  aided  from  a central  fund  in  erecting 
residences  for  their  pastors — which  constitute  so  much  clear 
saving  to  the  Church.  They  have  been  gathering  congregations 
outside  Ulster,  which  while  small  and  feeble  required  support 
from  the  stronger ; and  thus  the  mind  of  the  people  has  been 
gradually  educated  to  the  idea  of  a common  sustentation  fund. 
The  aged  ministers,  and  the  assistants  not  yet  receiving  Re- 
gium  Donum  are  already  provided  for  by  a plan  of  this 
general  character.  The  spirit  of  missions  has  been  spreading 
through  the  Church,  which  begins  to  feel  her  strength.  An 
immense  majority  of  the  active  and  spirited  portion  of  the 
ministers  and  people  look  disendowment  in  the  face,  not  only 
without  fear  but  with  exultant  hope.  To  them  it  seems  that 
patriotism  requires  this  measure;  that  the  Church  will  not 
lose  but  gain  ; that  religion  going  forth  more  nearly  as  in 
the  days  when  silver  and  gold  it  had  none,  will  possess  more 
power,  encounter  fewer  foes,  attract  fewer  false  friends,  and 
be  more  fairly  credited  with  any  successes  God  may  give  it. 
A few  perhaps  have  been  stung  by  the  arrogance  and  assump- 
tion of  the  more  richly  endowed  dignitaries,  and  by  the  offen- 
sive exercise  of  power  given  by  the  law.  In  this  circumstance 
there  is  a lesson  for  all  men  and  all  churches.  Intolerance  in 
time  brings  its  own  reward.  An  Episcopal  churchyard  is  the 
rector's  freehold.  The  people  who  pay  the  tithes  may  not 
bury  their  dead  there  without  his  permission  ; and  he  can  in- 


1869.] 


Disestablishment. 


289 


terdict  any  service  at  the  grave.  Recent  use  of  these  powers 
and  similar  ungracious  acts  have  deprived  the  Establishment 
of  sympathy  it  ought  to  have  had,  and  proved  in  their  results 
that  intolerance  is  not  only  sin,  it  is  folly.  But  apart  from 
whatever  merely  human  feeling  has  been  thus  evoked,  there 
is  a deep  and  unimpassioned  conviction  in  the  minds  of  Irish 
Presbyterians  that  the  time  has  come  for  ceasing  to  depend 
on  the  state ; that  wise,  energetic,  and  well-considered  mea- 
sures can  be  taken  for  raising  all  the  money  needed  by  the 
Church,  and  that  her  strength  and  God’s  glory  will  be  pro- 
moted by  the  effort.  So  earnest  is  this  conviction,  that  an  im- 
pression having  gone  abroad  that  a large  sum  was  to  be  given 
by  the  government  which  would  simply  perpetuate  endow- 
ment in  another  form,  a crowded  and  enthusiastic  meeting  in 
Belfast  uttered  a formal  and  emphatic  protest  against  it. 

We  do  not  mean  to  convey  the  idea  that  there  are  no  dan- 
gers to  be  apprehended,  and  that  prudence  and  caution  maybe 
safely  dispensed  with.  Romanism,  though  lately  losing  her 
well-won  reputation  for  sagacity,  is  yet  a wily  foe,  prompt  to 
tui*n  any  change  of  affairs  to  denominational  account.  What 
is  being  done  from  a sense  of  justice,  she  will  undoubtedly 
claim  as  a tribute  to  her  power  and  influence.  But  men  must 
“ be  just  and  fear  not.”  The  policy  that  has  made  mischief 
in  Ireland  has  been  the  policy  of  yielding  only  when  the 
concession  to  right  lost  all  the  moral  value  of  a just  and  digni- 
fied measure.  If  any  section  of  Irish  Presbyterians — flushed 
with  some  political  successes,  and  gratified  by  the  humiliation 
of  old  and  haughty  opponents  who  ought  to  have  been  friends, 
allow  themselves  to  be  drawn  from  their  safe  and  honorable 
ground  of  preachers  of  righteousness  to  the  slippery  soil  of 
party  politics,  they  will  lose  by  this,  and  not  gain.  If  also 
they  allow  themselves  to  think  that  as  disendowment  gives  all 
churches  a clear  stage  and  no  favor,  per  se  the  logical  and 
scriptural  arguments  for  Presbyterianism  must  carry  the  day, 
they  will  be  betrayed  into  a disastrous  mistake.  Logic  is  only 
one  of  many  forces  operating  on  the  human  mind.  Taste, 
moral  character,  tone,  and  other  influences  determine  men’s 
choice  among  churches.  Church  arrangements — unlike  the 
sacraments— derive  their  efficacy  in  great  part  “ from  them 


290 


Recent  Developments  respecting 


[April, 


that  do  administer  them.”  But  if  they  he  able,  earnest,  hum- 
ble, devoted,  holy  men,  preaching  Christ  and  living  Christ,  it 
is  undeniable  that  in  the  new  state  of  things,  they  may  prosecute 
their  work  with  a degree  of  self-respect,  withthe  consciousness  of 
a nearer  resemblance  to  their  brethren  all  over  the  world,  and 
with,  a higher  hope  of  telling  on  the  entire  population  than  before. 
They  occupy  at  this  moment  a vantage-ground  of  uncommon 
interest,  and  considering  how  many  of  the  sons  and  daughters 
of  American  Presbyterianism  are  linked  in  closest  ties  with 
Ireland  and  her  Presbyterian  Zion,  we  cannot  but  look  on 
with  lively"  concern,  and  with  the  hopeful,  prayerful  expecta- 
tion that  the  truth  in  her  hands  will  be  equal  to  the  new  strain 
put  upon  it,  as  it  has  been  in  many  a previous  crisis;  and 
that  as  she  goes  out  to  light  the  battle  of  the  Lord,  the  sling 
and  stones  of  her  simple,  unencumbered,  and  hitherto  victori- 
ous warfare  will  be  more  than  a substitute  for  Saul’s  armor 
which  political  exigencies  conspire  with  her  own  convictions 
to  take  from  off  her  limbs. 


Art.  Till. — Recent  Developments  respecting  Presbyterian 

Reun  ion. 

The  original  action  of  the  Assembly  of ’66,  authoritatively 
initiating  measures  looking  toward  reunion,  was  in  its  nature 
tentative.  It  did  not,  and  was  not  designed,  to  commit  our 
Church  to  reunion,  per  fas  aut  nefas , or  on  any  basis  except 
that  explicitly  specified  in  the  resolution  itself,  viz. : “ at  the 
earliest  time  consistent  with  agreement  in  doctrine,  order,  and 
polity,  on  the  basis  of  our  common  Standards , and  the  prev- 
alence of  that  mutual  confidence  and  love  which  are  neces- 
sary" to  a happy  union  aud  the  permanent  peace  and  prosperity 
of  the  united  Church.”  It  appointed  a committee  “ to  confer 
with  a similar  committee  from  the  other  branch  in  regard  to 
the  desirableness  and  practicability  of  reunion,  and  if  after 
conference  and  inquiry , such  reunion  shall  seem  to  be  desi- 
rable and  practicable,  to  suggest  suitable  measures  for  its  ac 
complishment,  and  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly.” 


291 


1869.]  Presbyterian  Peunion. 

This  speaks  its  own  meaning.  It  utters  no  judgment  of  the 
Assembly  that  matters  bad  become  ripe  for  reunion,  but  sim- 
ply a desire  for  such  reunion  as  early  as  it  shall  appear  that 
the  two  bodies  are  prepared  for  it,  by  agreement  in  doctrine, 
order,  and  polity,  on  the  basis  of  our  common  Standards,  and 
the  prevalence  of  mutual  confidence,  &c.  The  committee 
were  not  instructed  to  negotiate  terms  of  reunion,  nor  did  the 
Assembly  give  encouragement  that  it  would  accept  such  terms 
irrespective  of  conformity  to  the  foregoing  conditions,  but 
only  in  consistency  with  them;  and  all  committees,  conferen- 
ces and  negotiations  were  ordered,  first  for  the  ascertainment 
of  facts  in  the  premises,  and  secondly  for  the  settlement  of 
terms  of  reunion  conformably  to  the  basis  set  forth,  if  facts 
should  be  found  to  warrant  it,  but  not  otherwise.  For  re- 
union on  such  a basis  and  state  of  facts  the  mind  of  our 
Church  is  nearly  unanimous.  The  chief  difference  among  us 
has  had  relation  to  the  question,  What  are  the  facts  ? 

The  successive  stages  and  results  of  these  conferences  and 
negotiations  are  well  known  to  our  readers,  and  need  no  rep- 
etition here.  The  great  point  of  difficulty  and  disagreement 
has  been  the  doctrinal  basis,  even  as  doctrinal  differences  were 
the  chief  wedge  which  forced  the  original  disruption.  Many 
of  the  Old  School  desired  to  add  to  the  simple  Standards  an 
explicit  provision  for  the  exclusion  of  certain  dogmas  con- 
demned b}7  the  Assembly  of  1837,  which  were  the  principal 
cause  of  division.  The  New  School  as  persistently  sought  to 
provide,  and  in  each  proposed  plan  of  union  elaborated  by  the 
joint  committee  on  reunion  succeeded  in  providing,  for  the 
toleration  of  whatever  had  been  tolerated  in  either  body.  This 
the  Old  School  branch,  however  the  excitement  and  tactics  of 
the  hour  may  have  got  it  through  Assemblies,  has  stead- 
fastly refused  to  sanction,  when,  after  thorough  discussion,  it 
has  been  submitted  for  Presbyterial  ratification.  At  the  same 
time,  as  a body,  they  have  not  pressed  the  demand  for  the 
insertion  of  any  formal  addition  to  the  Standards,  explicitly 
outlawing  the  dogmas  before  referred  to.  But  although  not 
insisting  on  the  express  insertion  of  such  a provision  in  the 
plan  of  union,  they  have  by  the  positive  and  unanimous 
vote  of  the  Assembly  declared,  and  signified  to  the  New 
VOL.  xli. — no.  xi.  99 


292  Recent  Developments  respecting  ' [April 

School  body,  that  they  do  not  understand  the  doctrinal  basis, 
even  with  the  Gurley  clause,  which  is  now  stricken  out,  as 
permitting  the  licensure  or  ordination  of  those  who  hold  doc- 
trines that  have  been  condemned  by  either  Assembly.  Waiv- 
ing the  insertion  of  this,  however,  they  insist  on  excluding  all 
other  additions  to  the  Standards  in  the  interest  of  latitudina- 
rianism,  or  for  the  protection  of  dogmas  which  the  Standards, 
as  administered  by  us,  do  not  themselves  protect.  They 
neither  ask  nor  accept  any  doctrinal  basis  but  the  Standards 
pure  and  simple,  now  alike  adopted,  if  not  alike  administered 
by  both  bodies.  The  question  then  arises,  will  the  New  School 
consent  to  unite  on  this  platform,  i.  e .,  the  platform  of  the  joint 
committee  cleared  of  the  Smith  and  Gurley  amendments  ? 
Our  history,  and  the  negotiations,  discussions,  schemes  of  re- 
union and  their  end,  have  given  them  a pretty  good  oppor- 
tunity to  lind  out  what  we  are.  They  know  best  what  they 
themselves  are.  Still  further,  are  they  conscious  of  such  an 
agreement  with  us  in  doctrine  and  polity,  that  they  are  ready 
to  unite  with  us,  on  the  simple  basis,  now  much  insisted  on,  of 
our  common  Standards,  untrammelled  by  any  other  conditions 
or  compacts  in  the  premises  ? If  these  parties  cannot  trust 
each  other  on  this  basis,  many  are  beginning  to  say,  they  can- 
not trust  each  other  in  any.  If  they  can,  and  are  ready  to 
trust  each  other  on  this  platform,  then,  many  claim  they  are  ripe 
for  reunion — not  otherwise.  So  far  as  doctrine  is  concerned, 
the  immense  majority  of  our  Presbyteries  have  signified  their 
readiness  and  desire  for  reunion  on  this  doctrinal  basis  and  no 
other.  What  say  our  New  School  brethren  ? Their  committee 
on  reunion  have  issued  the  following  address  to  the  Presby- 
teries of  both  Churches,  which  we  give  entire,  both  on  account 
of  its  bearings  on  this  great  question,  and  for  the  sake  of  pre- 
serving, in  permanent  form,  a document  so  important. 

In  pursuance  of  a resolution  of  the  General  Assembly,  at  its  meeting  at 
Harrisburg!),  Pa.,  May,  1868,  continuing  the  Committee  on  Reunion  for  the  pur- 
pose of  “ furnishing  such  information  as  they  may  deem  best  to  the  Churches,  in 
order  to  secure  intelligent  action  on  the  subject  of  reunion,”  the  said  Committee 
met  in  the  city  of  New  York,  on  the  20th  day  of  January,  1869. 

It  appeared  from  the  best  evidence  that  could  be  obtained,  that,  while  a large 
proportion  of  the  N.  S.  Presbyteries,  acting  on  the  overture  sent  down  by 
both  General  Assemblies,  had  given  their  approval  of  the  same,  most  of  the  0.  S. 


1869.] 


Presbyterian  Reunion. 


293 


Presbyteries  had  given  their  approval  only  to  an  amended  basis,  for  which 
their  Assembly  had  expressed  a preference  in  case  the  Assembly  at  Harris' 
burgh  should  concur;  that  is,  to  the  basis  of  the  overture,  with  the  omission  in 
the  First  Article  of  the  following  words: — 

“ It  being  understood,”  etc, — or  as  some  of  them  have  expressed  their  action, 
‘‘the  basis  of  the  Standards  pure  and  simple.” 

It  thus  appeared,  that,  while  on  both  sides  there  has  been  a very  general  ap- 
proval of  reunion  itself,  a difference  of  action  has  prevailed  which,  as  the  case  now 
stands,  is  likely  to  defeat  what  we  believe  is  the  earnest  purpose  of  a very  large 
majority  of  the  members  of  both  branches  of  our  Church,  to  wit,  the  accomplish- 
ment of  reunion  at  the  meeting  of  the  next  General  Assemblies. 

That  the  other  Assembly  did  not  intend  to  make  any  alteration  in  the  princi 
pies  of  the  plan  submitted  by  the  Joint  Committee,  is  clear  from  the  fact  that, 
having  adopted  that  plan  by  a large  majority,  the  amendment  was  proposed  only 
as  a matter  of  11  preference,”  subject  to  the  concurrence  of  our  General  Assem- 
bly; and  the  reason  given  for  the  preference  is,  that,  so  amended,  ‘-the  basis 
would  be  more  simple  and  more  ^expressive  of  mutual  confidence.”  It  appears 
from  the  statement  of  the  Committee  sent  by  the  Assembly  at  Albany  to  report 
their  action  to  the  Assembly  at  Harrisburgh,  that  they  were  influenced  in  part 
also  by  the  hope  of  reconciling  opposing  elements  in  their  own  body,  and  so  se- 
curing in  favor  of  reunion  a greater  unanimity. 

Believing  that  the  Presbyteries  connected  with  us,  and  our  branch  of  the 
Church  generally,  are  disposed  to  make  any  concessions  to  their  brethren  of  the 
other  body  not  inconsistent  with  principle,  and  that  express  guaranties,  both  in 
regard  to  doctrine  and  polity,  may  be  safely  dispensed  with,  now  that  free  dis- 
cussion of  the  subject  has  brought  about  so  good  an  understanding,  this  Com- 
mittee deem  it  iheir  duty  in  accordance  with  the  purpose  of  their  continuance,  to 
call  the  a ention  of  the  Presbyteries  to  the  present  posture  of  the  case  ; and, 
without  assuming  any  authority,  would  recommend  that,  at  a regular  meeting, 
preceding  the  next  General  Assembly,  they  express  their  assent  to  the  amend- 
ment referred  to  with  the  addit  oaal  one  (which,  to  us,  appears  to  carry  with  it 
all  the  reasons  that  apply  to  the  other,  aud  is  regarded  by  some  as  quite  necessary 
in  case  the  o;her  is  adopted),  viz.,  the  omission  of  the  whole  of  the  Tenth  Arti- 
cle. We  cannot  but  trust  that  our  Old  School  brethren  will  concede  this  addi- 
tional oinissi  u,  since  it  i3  but  the  application  of  the  same  principle  to  the  polity 
of  the  C i iron  w i chtliey  have  applied  to  its  doctrine;  and,  while  it  will  serve  to 
harmonize  iiifering  preferences  among  us,  as  theirs  does  among  them,  will  be, 
equally  wit  i theirs,  expressive  of  the  same  “ mutual  confidence.” 

Should  tiie  requisite  number  of  Presbyteries,  in  both  the  bodies,  agree  to  both 
these  mod  tientions,  the  two  Assemblies  may  find  themselves  in  a position  to 
consumm  ite  the  reuuion  at  the  approaching  meeting,  and  thus  avoid  the  delay 
of  another  year,  —which  is  much  to  be  deprecated, — in  order  to  frame  and  send 
down  a new  overture.  It  must,  however,  be  well  understood,  that,  by  agreeing 
to  the  omissions  in  question,  the  Presbyteries  do  not  relinquish  nor  deny  the 
right  to  ah  reasonable  liberty  in  the  statement  of  views,  aud  the  interpretations 
of  the  Standards,  as  generally  expressed  in  the  First  Article  as  it  now  stands ; 
and  also  that  the  interpretation  of  their  own  language  by  the  Joint  Committee  in 
the  preamble  aud  conclusion  of  their  Report,  May,  1868,  is  to  be  accepted  as  the 
true  inlei  pretation. 


294  Recent  Developments  respecting  [April, 

With  these  views,  and  in  order  to  prepare  the  way  for  definite  and  uniform 
action  on  the  part  of  the  Presbyteries,  the  Committee  beg  leave  to  submit  the 
following  form,  not  to  supersede  but  to  follow  their  previous  action,  in  case  they 
have  already  approved  of  the  terms  of  the  overture : — 

“ This  Presbytery,  having  already  approved  of  the  basis  of  reunion  overtured 
by  the  last  General  Assembly,  do  now,  in  order  to  a final  and  harmonious  adjust- 
ment of  the  whole  case,  consent  to  the  amending  of  the  basis,  by  the  omission, 

“ 1 st.  Of  that  part  of  the  First  Article  of  the  basis  that  begins  with  the  words, 
h being  understood ' Ac.,  and  ends  with  the  words,  1 in  the  separate  churches' 
And 

“ 2d.  Of  the  whole  of  the  Tenth  Article  of  the  basis.” 

Wm.  Adams,  Chairman. 

In  regard  to  this,  and  in  that  spirit  of  truth  and  kindness 
so  essential  to  any  genuine  and  lasting  union,  we  remark: — 

1.  To  say  that  the  action  of  our  Presbyteries  does  “ not  make 
any  alteration  in  the  principles  of  the  plan  submitted  by  the 
joint  committee  ” does  not  express  the  whole,  or  the  most  es- 
sential part  of  the  truth  in  the  premises.  The  trouble  was 
that  the  plan  was  ambiguous  in  its  doctrinal  platform.  As  was 
clearly  shown,  it  was  interpreted  in  one  way  by  its  advocates 
in  our  body,  and  in  an  opposite  sense  by  its  supporters  in  the 
other  branch, — a sense  which  when  understood  could  not  gain 
the  sanction  of  our  Church.  Hence  its  rejection.  It  is  true 
that  no  alteration  has  been  made  in  the  principles  of  the  plan 
as  it  was  interpreted  by  most  of  its  advocates  in  our  Church 
when  first  promulged.  But  a great  change  has  been  made  in 
the  principles  of  this  plan  as  it  was  interpreted  in  the  other 
branch.  We  still  mean  to  allow  liberty  within  what  we  deem 
the  essentials  of  the  Calviuistic  scheme.  This  we  meant  then 
and  always.  But  we  did  not  mean  to  bind  ourselves  to  regard 
and  treat  as  non-essential  whatever  had  been  tolerated  at  any 
time  in  either  branch  of  the  Church.  Nor  do  we  mean  that 
now.  And  we  have  taken  away  all  pretext  for  supposing  that 
we  mean  it.  On  account  of  the  ambiguity  of  the  platform 
now  rejected,  there  was  some  color  for  the  conjecture  that  we 
did  mean  it.  Some  few  among  us  may  have  meant  it.  The 
great  body  of  our  Church  has  shown  most  unmistakably  that 
they  did  not  mean  it.  No  statements  or  arguments  of  the 
joint  committee  not  adopted  or  ratified  by  our  ecclesiastical 
bodies,  can  have  the  slightest  countervailing  authority. 


I 


1S69.]  Presbyterian  Reunion.  295 

2.  We  do  not  admit  tliat  to  adopt  in  the  united  Church 
the  simple  doctrinal  Standards  which  both  now  adopt,  without 
any  additional  modifications,  exactions,  or  conditions,  involves 
any  concession  on  either  side.  Both  are  thus  put  on  a footing 
of  perfect  equality.  If  they  cannot  unite  and  trust  each  other 
on  this  basis,  then  they  are  not,  in  our  opinion,  prepared  for 
reunion.  If  the  New  School  in  this  plan  are  called  to  give 
up  the  demand  for  other  guaranties  of  liberty,  the  Old  School 
equally  give  up  their  demand  for  other  guaranties  of  ortho- 
doxy. It  is  as  broad  as  it  is  long.  Each  party  on  this  basis 
concedes  as  much  as  the  other,  and  neither  concedes  any  thing, 
because  both  alike,  in  form  at  least,  now  adopt  the  Standards 
without  qualifying  formulas  or  conditions. 

3.  Hence  the  argument  that  the  10th  Article  should  be 
dropped,  as  an  alleged  equivalent  concession  to  the  New  School 
fails.  Whatever  other  arguments  may  be  produced  for  its 
abandonment,  this  of  its  being  an  offset  to  concessions  made 
by  the  New  School  in  adopting  our  doctrinal  Standards  pure 
and  simple,  is  null.  No  concessions  are  thus  made  and  no 
place  for  such  offsets  exists,  if  the  principle  of  such  offsets 
ought  to  have  any  place  whatever  in  the  negotiations  of  great 
Christian  bodies  respecting  the  truth  of  God  and  order  of  his 
house.  This  is  not  a case  for  dealing  back  and  forth,  or  for 
giving  and  taking  what  is  our  own  to  dispose  of.  We  are 
stewards  of  God’s  herein,  and  have  no  commission  to  yield 
that  with  which  we  are  intrusted,  at  our  pleasure  or  con- 
venience. We  are  not  to  surrender  great  principles  of  truth, 
right,  order,  as  offsets,  concessions,  or  in  any  other  way.  We 
are  simply  to  administer  the  trust  confided  to  us  in  all  fidelity, 
and  not  to  consent  to  the  surrender  of  principles,  or  the  abdi- 
cation of  powers,  which  are  involved  in  maintaining  the  purity 
of  the  Church.  Suppose  that,  instead  of  this,  the  compensative 
“ concession  ” asked  were,  that  congregational  committee-men, 
who  avow  no  allegiance  to  our  Standards  should  have  a place 
in  our  church  courts,  could  it  receive  a moment’s  considera- 
tion ? 

Again,  so  far  as  concessions  relative  to  the  Tenth  Article 
are  concerned,  they  have  already  been  made,  and  ex  abundanti 


296  Recent  Developments  respecting  [April, 

by  the  Old  School  in  the  basis*  as  it  now  stands.  With  us  the 
examination  of  ministers  received  from  other  bodies  is  now  made 
imperative.  This  is  requisite  to  its  full  efficacy.  It  relieves  the 
exercise  of  it  of  all  that  is  seemingly  invidious  and  offensive,  and 
secures  its  universal  application.  Now  that  it  is  left  optional,  it 
will  be  very  likely  to  prove  nugatory  in  the  case  of  all  Pres- 
byteries that  do  not  adopt  it  as  an  ordinary  rule.  For  the 
very  fact  of  its  being  ordinarily  dispensed  with,  will  render  it 
difficult  and  odious  to  apply  it  in  cases  supposed  to  require  it. 
To  apply  it  then  only,  is  equivalent  to  saying  to  the  candi- 
date, “ We  suspect  you,  sir,  and  we  therefore  put  you  to  the 
proof.”  On  the  other  hand,  while  by  leaving  it  optional  we 
make  a great  concession,  this  involves  small  concession  on  the 
part  of  our  New  School  brethren.  The  right  thus  to  examine 
applicants  for  admission  to  any  Presbytery,  -which  is  all  for 
which  the  Tenth  Article  provides,  was  ably  vindicated  by  Dr. 
Stearns,  a leading  member  of  the  New  School  branch  of  the 
-joint  committee,  both  on  the  floor  of  the  last  New  School  As- 
sembly, and  in  an  article  in  the  American  Presbyterian  Re- 
view for  July,  1868.  It  was  also  virtually  asserted  by  the 
first  New  School  Assembly  in  1838,  in  the  preamble  to  the 
resolution  declaring  the  imperative  requirement  by  the  pre- 
vious Assembly,  that  the  Presbyteries  make  such  examinations, 
to  be  “null  and  void,”  in  the  following  words  : — “ Whereas,  it 
is  the  inherent  right  of  Presbyteries  to  expound  and  apply 
constitutional  rules,  touching  the  qualifications  of  their  own 
members,  therefore,”  &c.,  &c.f  If  the  Tenth  Article  does  not 
assert  all  this,  it  is  involved  in  this.  Whatever  else  this  in- 
cludes, it  asserts  the  right  to  judge  of  and  apply  constitutional 
rules  in  the  premises ; and  this  surely  involves  the  right  to 
judge  that  candidates  may  be  examined,  and  to  apply  that 
judgment  in  their  actual  examination. 

Why  then  should  it  be  omitted  ? Some  say  that  it  amounts 

* As  members  of  the  joint  committee,  the  brethren  of  the  New  School  commit- 
tee have  expressly  asserted  as  much.  The  report  of  the  joint  committee  says  : 
‘A  new  Article,  here  designated  the  Tenth,  has  been  introduced,  in  which  some 
concession  has  been  made  on  both  sides , designed  to  reconcile  conflicting  claims  and 
usages.” 


f See  Baird's  Digest , page  251. 


I860.]  Presbyterian  Reunion.  297 

to  nothing.  The  right  exists  independently  of  it.  It  is  in- 
herent in  the  nature  of  a Presbytery.  Why  then  retain  it,  if 
our  Hew  School  brethren  object  to  it?  Some  questions  are 
best  answered  by  others.  Why  do  our  Hew  School  brethren 
object  to  and  desire  to  expunge  it?  Doubtless  because  some 
of  them  think  that  this  will  virtually  and  practically  annul  or 
weaken  it ; that  it  will  imply  a sort  of  tacit  contract  between 
the  bodies  that  it  shall  fall  into  abeyance  and  disuse ; so  that 
if  any  Presbyteries  attempt  to  exercise  the  right  in  the  united 
Church,  they  can  be  charged  with  violating  the  understanding 
implied  in  dropping  the  Tenth  Article,  which  asserts  the  right. 
If  this  article  had  never  been  incorporated  in  the  basis  and 
then  dropped,  such  an  inference  would  be  unwarranted  and 
impertinent.  But  having  been  put  there  and  then  dropped , 
while  the  other  articles  remain , the  inference  is  quite  natural 
that  those  who  demanded  its  erasure  sought,  and  those  who 
conceded  it  consented,  that  the  right  which  it  asserts  shall  not 
be  exercised.  We  think,  therefore,  that  to  concede  this  re- 
quest, if  it  does  not  abolish,  at  least  greatly  imperils  and 
weakens  the  right  which  the  Tenth  Article  guards. 

The  question  then  arises,  ought  it  thus  to  be  surrendered  or 
imperilled?  We  think  not.  We  do  not  believe  our  Church, 
on  sober  reflection,  will  think  so.  The  plain  objection  to  such 
a course  is,  that  it  virtually  empowers  a few  Presbyteries,  and 
even  a single  one,  which  may  become  lax  in  doctrine,  to  give 
an  indefinite  number  of  ministers  in  sympathy  with  them  a 
full  and  unquestioned  standing  in  all  the  Presbyteries  of  the 
Church.  If  a majority  in  one  of  the  smallest  of  them  should 
happen  to  be  in  sympathy  with  views  like  Dr.  Bushnell’s  on 
the  Vicarious  Sacrifice  of  Christ,  or  like  those  of  some  young 
ministers  in  Hew  England  adverse  to  the  eternity  of  future 
retributions,  and  should  choose  to  license  and  ordain  them  ad 
libitum , and  then  pass  them  by  certificates  to  other  Presbyte 
ries,  what  is  to  hinder  ? But  it  is  said  that  the  evil  may  be 
arrested  afterward  by  putting  such  persons  on  trial  for  heresy. 
All  know  the  difficulties  and  embarrassments  of  this  process, 
how  rarely  those  holding  such  views,  publish  them  in  a form 
that  will  expose  them  to  the  necessary  technicalities  of  judi- 
cial investigation,  and  how  rarely  trials  for  heresy  can  or  will 


298  Recent  Developments  respecting  [April, 

be  attempted,  even  when  it  is  prevalent  and  outspoken.  The 
process  of  examining  intrants,  while  harmless  to  all  sound 
ministers,  is  a thousandfold  more  efficacious  in  repressing  the 
spread  of  the  little  leaven  that  leavenetli  the  whole  lump,  than 
any  number  of  ecclesiastical  prosecutions  without  it.  It  is 
within  our  personal  knowledge,  that  before  the  division  of  our 
Church,  it  was  the  habit  of  the  students  of  a theological  semi- 
nary out  of  our  bounds,  and  much  complained  of  for  heretical 
doctrines,  to  repair  to  certain  Presbyteries  known  to  be  in 
sympathy,  to  be  licensed,  and  thus  acquire  ministerial  stand- 
ing in  any  part  of  our  Church  in  which  they  could  find  afield 
of  labor.  This  was  one  of  the  causes  moving  to  the  adoption 
of  the  rule  requiring  an  examination  by  all  our  Presbyteries  of 
applicants  for  admission  to  them.  It  was  a sound  and  reason- 
able rule.  To  relax  it  so  far  as  no  longer  to  compel,  but  simply 
to  permit,  such  examinations  by  Presbyteries  that  choose  to 
have  them,  is  going  to  the  extreme  verge  of  concession  and 
compromise.  To  go  further  and  compromise  or  imperil  the 
right  or  liberty  so  to  examine  is,  it  seems  to  us,  out  of  the 
question. 

We  do  not  admit,  as  some  seem  to  argue  withal,  that 
the  omission  of  the  Tenth  Article  is  any  logical  consequence 
of  adopting  the  Standards  pure  and  simple  as  a doctrinal  basis. 
This  is  a matter  of  administration  purely.  It  stands  on  a 
different  footing  entirely,  and  the  alleged  inference  is  a pure 
non  sequitur. 

But  if  such  should  be  the  logical  consequence,  it  reaches  a 
great  deal  further,  and  obviously  sweeps  away  the  whole  plat- 
form butthe  First  Article,  which  unites  the  two  bodies  upon  the 
basis  of  our  common  Standards,  thus  imposing  no  further  con- 
ditions, and  leaving  all  other  controverted  points  to  be  settled 
by  the  united  Church.  It  leaves  out  the  provision  for  tolera- 
ting mixed  churches,  and  all  else  about  boards,  theological 
seminaries,  &c. 

This  wider  application  of  the  logic  of  the  New  School  com- 
mittee has  been  immediately  and  as  by  intuition,  seized  upon 
and  extensively  carried  out  in  answer  to  their  address  and 
its  reasonings.  Dr.  Musgrave  at  once  introduced  into  the  Cen- 
tral Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  resolutions  which  were  unani- 


1869.] 


Presbyterian  Reunion. 


299 


mously  adopted,  approving  of  union  on  the  basis  of  our  com- 
mon Standards,  without  any  other  conditions,  leaving  all  other 
matters  to  be  settled  by  the  united  Churches,  and  at  the  same 
time  proposing  to  the  other  Presbyteries  of  both  branches  of 
the  Church  to  take  similar  action  at  their  spring  meetings,  so 
that  their  respective  Assemblies  may  consummate  the  reunion 
on  this  basis,  at  their  next  meetings  in  New  York  City.  This 
plan  has  already  received  the  qualified  or  complete  indorse- 
ment of  several  journals  of  our  Church.  The  reasons  urged  in 
its  favor  are — 

1.  That  it  involves  no  commitment  for  or  against  the  Tenth 
Article,  or  any  other  article  in  the  Basis,  except  what  is  in- 
volved in  accepting  our  Standards. 

2.  The  Standards  are  now  the  common  bond  of  union  in 
both  Churches.  Acceptance  of  these  in  their  fair  import 
is  all  that  we  require  or  have  a right  to  require  of  individuals, 
ministers,  or  Presbyteries  as  a condition  of  admission.  It  is 
the  true  basis  for  admitting  larger  bodies  that  we  are  prepared 
to  admit  at  all.  Dr.  Musgrave  thus  states  his  conception  of 
the  advantages  of  this  scheme  : — 

“1.  It  proposes  a doctrinal  basis  to  which  we  are  all  agreed,  viz.:  our  common 
Standards,  pure  and  simple. 

“2.  It  avoids  all  constitutional  changes,  and  so  obviates  the  necessity  of  fur- 
ther negotiation  and  delay. 

“ 3.  It  removes  all  opposition  to  the  reunion  arising  from  differences  of  opinion 
respecting  other  articles  as  terms  or  conditions  of  reunion. 

“ 4.  It  may  prevent  litigation  and  would  certainly  secure  all  our  trust  funds,  &c. 
“5.  It  meets  the  wishes  of  our  brethren  of  the  other  branch  with  regard  to  the 
Tenth  Article,  by  not  making  its  retention  a condition  of  reunion. 

“ 6-  It  is  magnanimous ; honoritigto  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church,  and  expres- 
sive of  that  mutual  respect  and  confidence  becoming  Christian  gentlemen  pro 
fessing  the  same  faith  and  polity.” 

Other  quite  obvious  advantages  are,  that  while  it  does  not 
offend  our  New  School  brethren  in  regard  to  the  Tenth  Article, 
neither  does  it  offend  us  by  that  marked  demonstration  against 
it,  and  the  principle  of  it,  which  would  be  implied  in  dropping 
it  and  retaining  the  residue.  And  here  we  must  interpose  a 
caution  against  one  construction  we  have  noticed  of  the  mean- 
ing ot  Dr.  Musgrave  and  others  in  our  branch  of  the  Church 
who  tavor  this  plan.  It  has  been  said  that  they  thus  signify 
their  willingness  to  join  the  New  School  in  giving  up  the 


300  Recent  Developments  respecting  [April, 

Tenth  Article.  But  they  consent  to  giving  up  the  Tenth  only 
on  condition  that  the  whole  are  given  up,  a course  which 
leaves  the  principle  of  that  article  as  intact  as  if  no  compact 
were  made.  Are  the  other  branch  ready  for  this,  and  do 
their  committee  mean  this?  Still  further,  this  plan  does  not 
give  to  the  several  articles  omitted  that  more  than  constitu- 
tional sacredness,  which  might  possibly  attach  to  them,  if 
they  were  parts  of  the  compact  made  as  a condition  precedent 
and  conditional  to  reunion.  However  inconvenient  any  of 
them  might  prove  in  practice,  there  would  be  great  and  scru- 
pulous hesitation  about  disturbing  them  during  the  life-time  of 
the  generation  that  constituted  the  reunion.  This  difficulty 
would  not  pertain  to  arrangements  made  as  a consequence, 
and  not  as  a condition,  of  reunion. 

At  the  same  time  the  argument  on  this  subject  is  not  wholly 
on  one  side.  "We  cannot  hesitate  to  call  attention  to  the  grave 
difficulties  and  dangers  of  a union  which  leaves  the  points 
specified  in  the  several  articles  still  unsettled.  We  fear  that 
the  inevitable  controversies  and  disputes  in  regard  to  the  prop- 
er settlement  of  them  after  the  consummation,  may  re-open 
many  of  the  wounds  which  caused  or  grew  out  of  the  original 
division,  but  are  now  closed  or  rapidly  closing.  This  would 
not  be,  indeed,  if  there  were  that  unity  in  doctrine  and  order,  and 
that  fully  restored  harmony  and  confidence  between  the  bodies 
contemplated  in  the  resolutions  of  our  Assembly  which  ini- 
tiated the  negotiations  for  reunion.  But  when  we  look  at  the 
range  of  topics  and  interests  involved  pertaining  to  boards, 
publications,  seminaries,  semi-congregational  churches,  the  ex 
animation  of  ministers,  &c.,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  present 
appearance  as  to  doctrinal  agreement,  mutual  confidence,  &c., 
on  the  other,  we  cannot  be  very  sanguine  that  all  is  plain  sail- 
ing in  unruffled  seas  and  that  there  are  no  breakers  ahead 
We  can  only  hope  that  in  the  event  of  this  solution  of  the  re- 
union problem  (which  has  so  much,  notwithstanding  the  perils 
above  indicated,  to  recommend  it,  on  condition  that  the  parties 
are  really  prepared  for  reunion),  its  consummation  will  find 
the  parties  so  entirely  at  one,  that  all  such  apprehensions  will 
prove  groundless.  But  just  now,  as  we  are  throwing  ofi  these 
sentences,  there  are  other  indications  and  portents.  How 


1869.] 


P resbyterian  Reunion. 


301 


long  they  will  remain  we  cannot  say,  for  almost  every  month 
gives  some  new  turn  to  the  shifting  and  varying  aspects  of 
this  subject  that  have  continued  to  come  and  go  from  its  first 
agitation.  The  present  indications  to  which  we  refer  are 
simply  those  furnished  by  the  committee  and  other  organs 
and  representatives  of  the  New  School  body.  First,  we  have 
already  seen  what  they  are  in  respect  to  polity  as  embodied  in 
the  Tenth  Article.  They  decline  to  accept  the  amended  basis 
with  that  article  and  ask  us  to  concur  with  them  in  dropping 
it.  Now  if  our  Presbyteries  were  to  agree  to  drop  that  article, 
it  would  settle  nothing.  It  would  only  throw  it  into  a doubtful 
position,  and  substitute  ambiguity  for  certainty.  The  right 
would  still  certainly  be  claimed,  exercised,  and  contended  for 
to  the  last  in  our  body.  We  quite  agree  with  the  Presbyte- 
rian in  the  following  words:  — 

“For  we  are  but  giving  fair  warning  to  our  brethren  of  the  other  branch, 
when  we  say  that  there  are  many  in  our  Church  who  will  immediately  demand 
that  the  right  of  examination  shall  be  acknowledged  as  an  inherent  right  of 
Presbytery,  and  will  carry  this  claim  of  right  up  through  all  the  courts  of  the 
Church,  until  it  is  recognized  by  the  highest  tribunal,  and  made  thus  the  law  of 
the  Church.” 

But  our  New  School  brethren  ask  that  the  Tenth  Article  be 
dropped,  because  it  asserts  and  confirms  a righ  which  many 
of  them  do  not  mean  to  concede.  Says  the  Evangelist 

“ Is  the  Presbyterian  ignorant  of  the  grounds  on  which  the  provisions  of  the 
Tenth  Article  are  maintained  or  assailed?  We  would  call  its  attention  to  the 
debates — among  other  things  to  the  able  speech  of  Dr.  Patterson,  in  the  As- 
sembly at  Harrisburgh.  ‘ It  is  agreed,  affirms  the  article,  that  the  Presbyteries 
possess  the  right  to  examine  ministers  applying  for  admission  from  other  Presby- 
teries ?’  What  right  ? Why  the  constitutional  right,  as  inferred  from  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Standards,  and  the  usages  or  precedents  of  the  Church.  This 
right  the  opponents  of  the  article  deny.  And  they  object  to  the  article,  because 
they  are  not  willing  to  have  a constitutional  question  decided  against  them  by 
the  agreement  of  a treaty  of  reunion.” 

On  the  other  hand  the  Observer  asks  that  it  be  dropped 
for  the  opposite  reason  and  in  the  following  terms  : — “ The 
right  acknowledged  in  the  Tenth  Article  is  inherent  in  the 
Presbytery,  and  needs  no  recognition  in  the  basis  of  union. 
No  one  can  be  received  into  Presbytery  but  by  the  vote 
of  the  body  ; and  the  right  to  vote  implies  the  right  to  say 
no  or  yes,  as  the  Presbytery  prefer.”  If  the  right  is  in- 


302  Recent  Developments  respecting  [Apkil, 

herent,  then  why  bring  it  into  question,  as  will  be  done  by 
omitting  it,  and  at  the  same  time  retaining  the  other  articles 
following  the  first?  And  does  it  not  appear  that  there  is  dan- 
ger of  severe  conflicts  about  it,  if  it  remain  unsettled  till 
after  the  consummation  of  the  union  ? 

In  regard  to  the  doctrinal  basis,  it  would  be  simple  fatuity 
to  ignore  or  blind  ourselves  to  the  indications  which  appear 
in  authoritative  quarters.  The  New  School  committee  say 
in  their  address  already  quoted  : “ It  must,  however,  be  well 

understood,  that  by  agreeing  to  the  omissions  in  question,  the 
Presbyteries  do  not  relinquish  nor  deny  the  right  to  all  rea- 
sonable liberty  in  the  statement  of  views,  and  the  interpreta- 
tion of  the  Standards  as  generally  expressed  in  the  First  Arti- 
cle as  it  now  stands  ; and  also  that  the  interpretation  of  their 
own  language  by  the  joint  committee,  in  the  preamble  and 
conclusion  of  their  report,  May,  1868,  is  to  be  accepted  as 
the  true  interpretation.”  This  is  saying,  that  while  we  do 
not  insist  on  the  express  incorporation  of  the  Gurley  amend- 
ment rejected  by  the  Old  School  Church,  we  understand  the 
simple  Standards  to  mean  exactly  the  same,  and  to  guarantee 
the  same  liberty  or  latitude  of  doctrinal  toleration  as  if  it  were 
there.  Dropping  it  in  the  letter,  they  retain  it  in  spirit  and 
power.  And  this  can  mean  no  less  than  that  they  retain  it 
in  their  interpretation  of  it.  as  securing  the  toleration  of  what- 
ever has  been  tolerated  at  any  time  in  either  body,  the  inter- 
pretation which  prevailed  in  their  last  General  Assembly  and 
was  employed  to  commend  it  to  their  Church,  It  is  no  less 
certain  that  this  interpretation  of  it  among  the  New  School 
caused  its  rejection  by  the  Old- School,  who  will  not  consent 
and  have  given  full  notice  that  they  will  not  consent,  to  bind 
the  united  Church  to  such  doctrinal  looseness  and  incertitude; 
and  further  by  the  Hall  resolution  (so  called  from  its  mover), 
already  adverted  to,  that  they  consider  the  holding  of  errors 
hitherto  condemned  by  either  branch  of  the  Church  as  a bar 
to  licensure  and  ordination. 

We  think  the  view  of  the  New  School  Committee  is  sub- 
stantially indorsed  by  the  journals  of  their  Church.  It  is  more 
than  indorsed,  it  is  thrice  intensified  by  the  American  Presby- 
terian, which  represents  an  earnest,  but  we  know  not  how  ex- 


1869.]  Presbyterian  Reunion.  303 

tensive  section  of  that  Church.  We  trust  not  large,  for  if  so, 
reunion  seems  further  in  the  distance  than  we  had  believed. 
It  says : — 

“Our  brethren  of  the  other  branch  will  see  that,  in  accepting  their  recent  offer 
of  ‘the  Standards  pure  and  simple,’  we  have  not  receded  from  our  denominational 
position  as  to  the  right  of  interpretation  and  the  entire  equality  of  the  various 
types  of  Calvinism  already  having  a recognized  existence  in  both  bodies.  They 
must  go  into  the  reunion  with  their  eyes  open.  They  are  not  proselytizing  us 
any  more  than  we  are  proselytizing  them.  They  do  not  take  us  into  their  body 
any  more  than  we  take  them  into  ours.  Meeting  us  with  these  declarations  on 
our  lips,  in  the  very  act  of  accepting  their  terms,  although  we  do  not  insist  upon 
incorporating  them  into  the  terms,  they  must,  if  they  are  the  honorable  men  we 
take  them  to  be,  either  inscribe  these  declarations  on  the  unwritten  but  deeper 
heart  contract  between  us,  or  frankly  reject  the  reunion  altogether.  Any  middle 
course  is  incompatible  with  the  simplest  principles  of  Christian  integrity.  Such, 
we  think,  will  turn  out  to  be  the  practical  effect  of  the  committee’s  declaration, 
if  adopted  by  the  Presbyteries. 

“We,  therefore,  advise  Presbyteries  to  incorporate  the  committee’s  own  declara- 
tion of  sentiments  into  their  action ; to  reiterate  their  adherence  to  the  explana- 
tions of  the  basis,  as  well  as  to  express  their  assent  to  the  changes  proposed. 
Meanwhile,  we  wish  it  understood  that,  while  this  is  our  preference,  we  here 
pledge  adherence  to  the  committee’s  plan  as  it  stands,  if  the  Church  can  be  rallied 
on  that  alone,  believing  that  if  reunion  is  consummated  by  joint  action  of  both 
branches  in  full  view  of  the  sentiments  of  that  report,  stringent  Presbyterianism 
will  be  put  into  a hopeless  minority.  Well-posted  men  on  both  sides  assure  us 
that  such  will  be  the  result.” 

It  is  a poor  rule  that  will  not  work  both  ways.  We  have 
declared  with  unmistakable  explicitness  that  we  will  not  qual- 
ify our  Standards  with  the  Gurley  amendment,  and  will  be 
free  to  administer  them  in  what  we  deem  their  true  and  essen- 
tial import,  unfettered  by  any  such  compacts  of  relaxation ; 
and  that  we  consider  holding  opinions  hitherto  condemned  by 
either  branch  of  the  Church  a bar  to  licensure  or  ordination. 
And  we  have  declared  these  things  in  Assembly  and  Presby- 
tery. We  did  this  before  the  issuing  of  the  address  of  the  New 
School  committee.  If  the  foregoing  language  of  the  Ameri- 
can Presbyterian  is  applicable  to  us,  is  it  not  thrice  applicable 
to  them  ? “ Meeting  us  with  these  declarations  on  our  lips, 

they  must,  if  they  are  the  honorable  men  we  take  them  to  be, 
inscribe  these  declarations  on  the  unwritten  but  deeper  heart 
contract  between  us,  or  frankly  reject  the  reunion  altogether. 
Any  middle  course  is  incompatible  with  the  simplest  princi- 
ples of  Christian  integrity.”  We  certainly  shall  by  no  vote  of 


304  Recent  Developments  respecting  [April, 

ours,  expressly  or  by  implication,  knowingly  commit  ourselves 
to  tbe  principle  of  the  Gurley  amendment. 

Suppose,  however,  the  advice  of  this  journal  to  be  followed 
by  the  New  School  Presbyteries:  that  they  “ incorporate  the 
committee’s  own  declaration  of  sentiments  into  their  action, 
and  reiterate  their  adherence  to  the  explanations  of  the  basis,” 
then  do  they  not  expressly  adopt  the  Gurley  amendment  re- 
jected by  our  Presbyteries?  Are  not  the  two  bodies  approv- 
ing of  totally  different  and  contradictory  platforms  in  form, 
certainly  in  intent  and  effect?  In  truth  the  address  of  the 
committee,  if  followed  by  their  Presbyteries,  without  express 
disclaimer  of  its  interpretation  of  the  doctrinal  article  as 
amended,  in  effect  makes  the  meaning  of  the  Gurley  amend- 
ment a part  of  the  amended  basis  as  accepted  by  the  New 
School  Church,  even  while  dropping  its  form. 

The  proper  conclusion  from  all  the  facts  and  considerations 
thus  brought  before  us,  is  in  some  points  clear,  if  in  others 
doubtful.  There  are  obviously  two  great  and  wholly  different 
questions  on  which  the  reunion  movement  hinges,  often  con- 
founded but  entirely  distinct  from  each  other,  although  the 
answer  given  to  the  one  may  shed  much  light  in  that  prop- 
er to  be  given  to  the  other.  These  are,  1.  What  is  proper 
basis  for  reunion  when  the  parties  are  ripe  for  it?  2.  Are 
they  now  so  agreed  in  doctrine,  and  so  grounded  in  mutual 
confidence  as  to  be  ripe  for  reunion  upon  such  a basis  ? In 
respect  to  the  first  question  there  are  now  three  plans  before 
the  two  bodies. 

1.  The  plan  of  the  joint  committee  sent  down  to  the  Pres- 
byteries by  both  the  last  Assemblies,  with  the  Smith  and  Gur- 
ley amendments  left  out  of  the  first  or  doctrinal  article.  This, 
as  thus  amended,  we  think  has  been  approved  by  the  majori- 
ty of  the  Old  School  Presbyteries.  But  it  has  been  accepted 
by  the  New  School  Presbyteries  without  such  amendment. 
Now  their  committee  propose  its  acceptance  with  this  amend- 
ment, and  another  in  addition  to  which  the  Old  School  have 
not  yet  assented.  But  they  virtually  reject,  and  advise  their 
Presbyteries  to  reject,  the  plan  as  now  approved  by  a majority 
of  the  Old  School  Church.  This  probably  insures  its  rejection 
in  this  form.  We  have  then  before  us — 


1869.] 


305 


Presbyterian  Reunion. 

2.  The  plan  proposed  in  the  address  of  the  New  School 
committee,  which  is  simply  the  above  with  the  Tenth  Article 
omitted.  A great  omission  ! To  which,  for  reasons  already 
given,  and  from  manifold  indications  in  our  Church,  we  do  not 
believe  that  it  will  consent,  unless  some  or  all  other  provisions 
in  the  plan  of  the  joint  committee,  beyond  the  Standards  pure 
and  simple,  are  also  expunged  or  altered.  This  brings  before  us, 
lastly,  the  plan  of  Dr.  Musgrave  and  the  Central  Presbytery 
of  Philadelphia,  unanimously  commended  by  them  to  all  the 
Presbyteries  of  both  branches  of  the  Church  for  adoption  in  the 
following  form : — 

“ W7iereas,  Both  branches  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  have  expressed  their 
agreement  in  doctrine  and  polity;  and  whereas  their  reunion,  without  unneces- 
sary delay,  is  highly  desirable : Therefore, 

*■  Rtiolved.  That  we  would  cordially  approve  of  reunion  on  the  basis  of  our  com- 
mon Standards,  pure  and  simple,  leaving  all  matters  that  have  been  subjects  of 
negotiation  between  the  two  bodies  to  be  afterward  settled  by  the  united  Church. 

“ Resolved,  That  we  respectfully  suggest  to  all  the  Presbyteries  of  both 
branches,  which  approve  of  the  foregoing  resolution,  to  adopt  the  same,  in  order 
that  both  Assemblies,  at  their  next  meeting,  may  consummate  the  union  upon 
this  basis  without  further  negotiation  or  delay.” 

"We  do  not  know  the  evidence  that  both  branches  “have 
expressed  their  agreement  in  doctrine  and  polity,”  beyond  the 
acceptance  of  the  Standards  with  the  diverse  constructions  and 
applications  of  them  already  brought  to  view.  In  regard  to 
consummating  the  union  upon  this  or  any  basis,  without  sub- 
sequent reference  to  the  Presbyteries,  we  may  have  a word  to 
say  further  on.  Irrespective  of  these  questions,  however,  the 
basis  proposed  is  that  of  the  Standards,  pure  and  simple,  leav- 
ing all  other  questions  to  be  adjusted  after  the  union.  On 
the  supposition  that  the  contracting  parties  are  sufficiently 
harmonious  to  be  really  ripe  for  reunion,  and  to  be  able  after 
its  consummation  to  adju.-t  the  points  in  controversy  without 
perilous  alienations  and  contentions,  we  would  say  that  this  is 
the  best  basis  of  all.  But  in  proportion  as  mistrust  aud  doc- 
trinal differences  still  prevail,  do  additional  guards  and  guaran- 
ties become  necessary  in  the  interest  of  unity  and  for  the  pre- 
vention of  discords.  However  this  may  be,  as  the  first  and 
second  of  the  plans  proposed  appear  to  be  out  of  the  question, 
we  are,  at  least  till  the  Assemblies  meet,  left  to  that  of  the 


306  Recent  Developments  respecting  [April, 

Standards  pure  and  simple  as  the  last  alternative.  And  until 
both  bodies  are  prepared  to  unite  eordially  and  in  mutual  con- 
fidence on  this  basis,  we  doubt  if  they  are  prepared  for  a happy 
and  prosperous  reunion  on  any  basis.  Such  language  as  the 
following  is  now  frequently  uttered  by  men  of  the  highest 
standing  in  both  bodies.  If  union  can  be  had  with  mutual  esteem 
and  confidence,  we  shall  be  glad  of  it.  If  not,  we  do  not  want  it. 
We  have  little  or  no  hope  in  any  stipulations  and  provisoes  that 
may  be  agreed  upon  as  a basis  of  union.  The  necessity  of  any 
such  stipulations  at  all,  save  the  Standards  pure  and  simple, 
does  not  augur  well  for  the  prospect  of  any  union  that  demands 
them. 

What  evidence  then  do  the  parties  exhibit  as  to  present 
preparation  for  reunion  on  this  simple  basis  ? When  the  time 
comes  that  both  Churches,  with  insignificant  exceptions,  are 
conscious  of  such  doctrinal  harmony  and  mutual  confidence 
that  they  are  ready  to  unite  cordially  upon  this  footing,  with- 
out casting  at  each  other  antagonistic  and  defiant  construc- 
tions of  it,  and  charges  of  dishonor  against  such  as  do  not 
accept  them,  then  will  the  set  time  to  favor  our  Presbyterian 
Zion,  by  a reunion  of  its  sundered  branches,  have  come.  In 
view  of  the  ground  talien  in  the  address  of  the  New  School 
committee,  and  the  expressions  of  opinion  and  feeling  evoked 
by  it  in  very  high  quarters  as  already  set  forth,  has  that 
time  come  yet  ? Does  it  seem  nearer  or  more  distant  than 
before  the  publication  of  that  document  ? Should  reunion  fail 
of  immediate  and  complete  consummation  for  these  reasons, 
is  it  asked,  where  is  the  responsibility  for  it  ? We  are  not  dis- 
posed to  regard  it  as  a case  for  accusation  against  either  side. 
It  would  be  simply  due  to  the  discovery,  as  the  result  of  all  the 
proposals  and  discussions  growing  out  of  the  negotiations  in 
regard  to  reunion,  that  the  solemn  convictions  of  each  side 
as  to  the  degree  of  doctrinal  strictness  to  be  maintained,  differ 
so  seriously  that  they  cannot  come  together  without  a prospect 
of  jealousies  and  contentions  in  the  united  Church,  more  dis- 
astrous than  their  present  condition.  In  other  words,  the  great 
majority  of  the  Old  School  desire  reunion,  but  only  on  con- 
dition that  it  can  be  had  without  peril  to  their  orthodoxy, 
which  is  to  them  a sacred  trust.  The  great  majority  of  the 


J 869.] 


Presbyterian  Reunion. 


307 


New  School  desire  it,  only  on  condition  that  it  can  be  had 
without  peril  to  their  liberty,  which  is  to  them  an  equally  sa- 
cred trust.  The  proper  reconciliation  of  these  differences  in 
the  united  body  has  been  the  grand  problem  awaiting  solution 
from  the  first — a solution  not  yet  reached — to  the  satisfaction 
of  both  bodies.  And  it  remains  to  be  seen  whether  it  will  be 
reached  before  or  during  the  ensuing  meeting  of  the  Assemblies 
in  New  York. 

Should  it  come  to  this,  that  in  any  future  stage  of  this  move- 
ment, the  two  Churches  are  restored  to  such  mutual  confidence 
as  to  be  ready  to  trust  each  other  cordially  and  uncondition- 
ally upon  the  basis  of  the  Standards  without  other  stipulations, 
the  New  School  body  would  greatly  have  the  advantage  over 
the  Old  School  in  one  matter  of  the  highest  importance.  We 
refer  to  the  Theological  Seminaries.  All  our  seminaries,  and 
none  of  the  New  School,  are  under  the  control  of  the  General 
Assembly.  This  would  admit  them  to  a full  share  in  the  con- 
trol of  ours,  while  they  retain  full  power  to  exclude  us  from 
all  share  in  the  administration  of  theirs.  This  is  in  reality  of 
far  more  consequence  than  all  the  other  matters  involved,  save 
the  doctrinal  article.  It  involves  the  training  and  moulding 
of  the  future  ministry  of  the  Church.  And  this  in  the  end  in- 
volves nearly  every  thing.  Here  we  should  stake — who  can 
say  how  much? — upon  their  fairness  and  magnanimity.  Yet 
once  let  it  appear  that  they  are  so  with  us  in  doctrinal  atti- 
tude and  mutual  love  and  confidence,  as  to  render  union  on 
this  basis  safe  and  expedient,  and  we  will  cheerfully  risk  our 
seminaries  and  all  else  upon  the  administration  of  the  united 
Church. 

A word  as  to  the  plan  of  consummating  this  union  without 
submitting  it  to  the  Presbyteries  for  ratification.  We  think 
such  a course  every  way  unadvisable.  If  any  basis  should 
be  agreed  upon  besides  the  Standards,  grave  questions  would 
arise  whether  they  were  not  of  the  nature  of  the  “consti- 
tutional rules,”  which  our  constitution  declares  not  binding 
until  submitted  to  the  Presbyteries  and  approved  by  a majori- 
ty of  them.  At  all  events  they  ought  not  to  be  made  bind- 
ing without  such  approval.  On  the  other  hand,  if  the  basis 
adopted  be  the  Standards  merely,  still  the  union  ought  to  be 
VOL.  xli. — NO.  II.  100 


308 


Developments  respecting  Reunion. 


[April, 


ratified  by  the  Presbyteries  before  it  is  consummated.  Other- 
wise grave  questions  and  doubts  will  arise  in  regard  to  the 
semi-congregational  churches  and  their  constitutional  basis. 
It  is  quite  possible,  that  even  after  an  agreement  by  the  two 
assemblies  on  this  basis,  it  might  appear  that  antagonistic 
constructions  of  the  Standards,  and  expressions  of  mutual 
distrust  bad  become  open,  loud  and  bitter  to  a degree,  that 
would  satisfy  the  most  ardent  enthusiast  for  reunion,  that  the 
time  for  it  had  not  yet  come — that  it  ought  to  be  arrested 
for  the  present.  If  so,  if  murmurs  and  reproaches  should 
become  rife,  of  which  some  words  already  quoted  are 
samples,  how  unfortunate  that  it  should  be  passed  bevond 
review  by  the  Presbyteries.  If  happily  it  should  be  other- 
wise, which  may  God  grant ; if  it  should  turn  out  that  all 
things  were  then  ready  for  the  consummation,  how  much  more 
thorough  and  complete  would  the  union  be,  if  deliberately 
ratified  by  the  Church  in  her  Presbyteries  after  the  most 
thorough  discussion.  Already  plans  which  have  passed  two 
Assemblies  have,  on  thorough  examination,  been  found  too 
faulty  to  gain  Presbyterial  ratification.  It  would  not  certainly 
be  strange  if  measures  should  be  urged  through  under  the 
pressure  so  common  in  large  assemblies  which  will  need  revision 
by  the  calm  judgment  and  deeper  second  thought  of  the  Church. 
The  incalculable  interests  involved  should  surely  preserve  so 
great  a measure  from  all  undue  haste  and  precipitancy,  and 
insure  its  being  consummated  only  with  the  most  solemn 
sanctions  and  ratifications  known  to  the  Church.  A plan 
which  cannot  bear  this  test,  gives  faint  promise  of  insuring 
future  unity,  peace,  and  prosperity  in  the  united  Church 


1869.]  Short  Notices  of  Recent  Publications. 


309 


NOTICES  OF  KECENT  PUBLICATIONS. 


Annals  of  the  American  Pvlpit ; or  Commemorative  Notices  of  Distin- 
guished American  Clergymen , of  various  denominations,  from  the  ear- 
ly settlement  of  the  country  to  the  close  of  the  year  eighteen  hundred 
and  fifty  -five.  With  Historical  Introductions.  By  Win.  B.  Sprague, 
1).  D.  Volume  IX.  New  York:  Robert  Carter  & Brothers,  1869. 

The  public  will  receive  this  further  instalment  of  Dr.  Sprague’s  Annals  with 
an  appetite  sharpened  by  the  long  interval  since  the  appearance  of  the  last — a 
delay  not  due  to  any  want  of  promptness  in  the  author’s  preparation,  whose 
punctuality  is  quite  equal  to  his  facility  and  fertility,  but  to  the  enhanced  cost 
of  printing,  which  has  so  seriously  obstructed  many  important  publications.  The 
present  volume  embraces  the  Lutheran,  Reformed  Dutch,  Associate,  Associate 
Reformed,  and  Reformed  Presbyterian  Churches,  which,  though  (the  Lutheran 
excepted)  not  large,  have  nevertheless  been  marked  by  strong  and  noble  charac- 
teristics, and  adorned  with  some  of  the  most  honored  names  in  the  American 
Church.  The  great  value  and  general  merits  of  this  series  of  Annals,  which  no 
living  man  but  Dr.  Sprague  could  have  produced,  have  been  so  often  and  vari- 
ously set  forth  in  our  pages,  that  they  do  not  now  need  repetition.  They  let  us 
into  the  life,  history,  traits  of  all  the  great  churches  of  our  country,  as  nothing 
else  could.  Most  of  the  great  preachers  and  pastors  of  the  United  States  are 
sketched  in  monographs;  themselves  in  turn  the  products  of  the  great  authors  of 
our  country,  and  of  other  great  men  seldom,  if  ever,  authors  elsewhere.  We 
know  not  where  else  the  religious,  moral,  and  intellectual  power  of  the  nation  is 
more  largely  and  variously  represented.  This  is  peculiarly  true  of  the  religious 
bodies,  whose  great  preachers,  and  general  constitution  and  history  are  given  in 
the  present  volume.  Aside  from  other  points  of  interest  and  attraction  common 
to  all  the  volumes  of  this  series,  probably  no  exhibition  of  the  peculiarities  of  the 
various  Christian  bodies  represented  in  this,  can  elsewhere  be  found  in  a form  so 
interesting,  accurate,  and  accessible.  Each  new  volume  of  this  great  work  im- 
presses us  afresh  with  the  debt  of  gratitude  which  the  American  Church  owes  to 
Dr.  Sprague. 

A Half  Century  with  Juvenile  Delinquents ; or  the  New  Yorlc  House  of 
Refuge  and  its  Times.  By  B.K.  Peirce,  D.  D.,  Chaplain  of  the  New 
York  House  of  Refuge.  New  York:  D.  Appleton  & Co.,  1869. 

We  received  this  valuable  work  barely  in  time  to  record  its  title  among  the 
book  notices  of  our  last  number.  But  after  examination  we  find  it  deserves 
more  special  notice.  Whatever  sheds  light  on  the  true  method  of  recovering  the 


310 


Short  Notices 


[April, 


fallen,  and  rescuing  the  abandoned  youth  in  our  cities,  is  a contribution  to  one  of 
the  greatest  problems  of  social  science  and  Christian  enterprise  in  our  day.  The 
life-long  experience  of  Dr.  Peirce,  his  intimate  personal  knowledge  of  the  growth 
of  the  House  of  Refuge  in  New  York,  and  of  the  reasons  which  have  led  to  the 
methods  pursued  there  and  elsewhere,  and  of  the  comparative  merits  of  each, 
have  given  him  qualifications  for  such  a work  as  few  possess.  The  persons, 
scenes,  incidents  which  he  describes,  give  it  much  of  the  charm  of  romance. 
The  discussions  in  regard  to  the  “congregate  system,”  which  masses  large  bodies  of 
fallen  youth  together  in  reformatories,  as  compared  with  the  contrary  system  ; the 
comparison  of  different  systems  of  training;  the  views  presented  as  to  location, 
architecture,  along  with  the  drawings  of  the  admirable  structures  on  Randall’s 
Island  and  elsewhere ; the  summation  of  the  laws,  statutes,  and  judici  .1  deci- 
sions on  a multitude  of  points  that  have  emerged  in  the  development  of  this  great 
charity,  with  much  other  valuable  matter,  render  this  work  an  important  aid  in 
the  solution  of  some  of  the  more  difficult  questions  in  sociology,  legislation,  and 
Christian  philanthropy. 

Forty-second  Annual  Report  of  the  Few  York  City  Mission  and  Tract  So- 
ciety, with  Brief  Notices  of  the  Operations  of  other  Societies , Church 
Directory , List  of  Benevolent  Societies , Statistics  of  Population,  etc. 
30  Bible  House,  i869. 

This  elaborate  report  is  an  admirable  account  of  what  it  is  styled  on  the  cover, 

“ Christian  Work  in  the  Metropolis.”  It  is  a very  appropriate  companion  of  the 
book  just  noticed.  It  brings  fully  to  view  all  the  chief  agencies  for  evangelizing 
the  great  metropolis,  which  are  counterworking  the  gigantic  forces  that  are  at 
work  for  its  destruction.  To  those  who  are  studying  the  problem  of  Christian- 
izing the  population  of  our  cities,  into  which  such  masses  of  the  people  are  gath- 
ering, it  is  a pamphlet  of  the  greatest  value. 

Scriptural  Baptism , Mode  and  Subject.  By  Rev.  Isaac  Murray,  Presby- 
terian Minister,  Cavendish  ( P.  E.  I. ).  Charlottetown,  P.  E.  T.,  I860, 
pp.  115. 

This  small  volume  contains  much  valuable  matter,  well  presented  and  arran- 
ged. The  writer  gives  evidence  of  having  read  extensively  and  carefully  on  the 
subject  on  which  he  treats.  He  shows  clearly  not  only  that  it  is  impossible  to 
carry  out  consistently  the  theory  that  the  word  “baptize”  means  simply  and 
alwavs  to  dip  or  immerse,  but  that  the  most  strenuous  Baptist  writers  are  con- 
strained to  give  up  that  point,  and  to  admit  that  baptism  may  be  effected  by 
affusion  or  by  falling  dew.  The  usual  conclusive  arguments  are  also  presented 
against  the  assumption  that  the  word  in  the  New  Testament  necessarily  means  to 
immerse,  or  that  Christian  baptism  was  always  or  ordinarily  administered  in  that 
form.  The  question  concerning  the  right  of  believing  parents  to  have  their  in- 
fant children  consecrated  to  God  in  baptism,  is  also  well  argued.  Mr.  Murray’s 
book  is  well  adapted  to  do  good  service  where  the  minds  of  people  have  been  un- 
settled on  either  of  the  points  which  he  here  discusses. 

The  History  of  the  Hebrew  Nation , and  its  Literature.  By  Samuel 
Sharpe.  London,  18G9. 

The  author  is  a well-known  Egyptologist,  and  has  also  published  translations 


I860.] 


311 


of  Recent  Publications. 

of  the  Scriptures,  and  various  works  in  illustration  of  them.  The  work  be- 
fore us  belongs  to  the  most  slashing  and  destructive  productions  of  the  critical 
school.  We  agree  with  the  author  in  the  opening  sentence  of  his  preface  : “The 
history  of  the  Hebrew  nation  must  be  carefully  studied  if  we  would  understand 
the  Bible.”  We  suggest  to  him  that  the  Bible  must  be  more  devoutly  studied 
if  he  would  understand  either  Hebrew  history  or  sacred  literature.  He  tells  us 
that  “ these  writings  have  come  down  to  our  time  in  a very  confused  condition," 
and  removes  all  confusion  by  showing  (?)  us,  e.  g.,  that  Genesis  was  written  in 
the  reigns  of  David,  Solomon,  and  ITezekiah  ; that  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah  can- 
not have  been  the  work  of  fewer  than  six  authors  living  at  as  many  different 
times,”  etc.  The  laws  of  the  nation,  “indeed,  are  all  said  to  have  been  delivered 
by  Jehovah  to  the  Israelites  on  their  march  out  of  Egypt ; but  this  was  only  the 
priestly  manner  of  saying  that  these  laws  were  agreeable  to  the  will  of  God."  “ The 
prophet  whose  zeal  in  the  cause  of  justice  and  religion  raised  him  to  become  a 
teacher  of  his  countrymen,  claimed  to  have  a message  from  Jehovah,  and  the 
priest  who  gave  answers  to  the  questions  that  were  brought  before  him,  whether 
of  moral  duty  or  civil  justice,  spoke  in  the  name  of  Jehovah.”  “ As  nothing  human 
is  free  from  faults,  so  even  the  Bible  must  be  read  with  judgment  and  discrimina- 
tion,” more  we  think  than  Mr.  Sharpe  has  shown.  He  takes  away  our  Bible,  and 
what  does  he  give  us  in  return  ? A book  that  gives  us  no  possible  assurance 
in  regard  to  the  mind  and  will  of  God.  “ What  advantage  then  hath  the  Jew  ? 
Much  every  way ; chiefly  because  that  unto  them  were  committed  the  oracles  of 
God.”  But  Mr.  Sharpe’s  oracles  leave  us  in  relation  to  God  very  much  as  the 
heathen  are,  “feeling  after  him.”  We  could  not  send  out  Mr.  Sharpe's  Bible  for 
their  evangelization. 

A Grammar  of  the  Idiom  of  the  Xew  Testament,  &e.  By  Dr.  George 
Benedict  Winer.  Seventh  Edition,  enlarged  and  improved  by  Dr. 
Gottlieb  Liinemann,  Professor  of  Theology  at  the  University  of  Got- 
tingen. Revised  and  authorized  Translation — by  Prof.  J.  Henry 
Thayer,  of  the  Theological  Seminary,  Andover,  Mass.  Published  at 
Andover  by  Warren  F.  Draper,  1869.  8vo,  pp.  720. 

Prof.  Thayer’s  preface  says  that  this  translation  is  substantially  a revision  of 
Prof.  Masson’s,  Edinburgh,  1859,  which  has  for  some  years  been  out  of  print 
The  new  translation  is  an  improvement  upon  the  previous  one,  not  only  in  ac- 
curacy and  definiteness,  but  because  it  incorporates  the  alterations  of  the  Sventh 
German  edition.  After  Winer’s  death,  Dr.  Liinemann  issued  the  seventh 
edition,  containing,  besides  corrections  and  additions  of  his  own,  changes  in  more 
than  three  hundred  and  forty  places  left  by  Winer  himself.  Nearly  three  hun- 
dred pages  of  the  translation  had  been  stereotyped,  when  the  revision  and  print- 
ing were  begun  anew  in  accordance  with  this  new  edition.  The  Andover  Edi- 
tion also  relieves  the  difficulty  of  reference  which  arises  from  the  commentaries 
quoting  from  the  various  editions,  by  giving  on  the  margin  the  paging  of  the 
sixth  and  seventh  German  editions,  as  well  as  of  Prof.  Masson’s  translation.  The 
Indexes  have  been  revised,  and  that  of  Greek  words  considerably  enlarged.  The 
Index  of  passages  in  the  New  Testament  has  been  made  complete,  and  the  refer- 
ences themselves  carefully  verified.  This  Index  is  between  three  and  four  times 
larger  than  in  former  editions,  and  adds  greatly  to  the  value  of  the  book  for 
reference,  and  especially  as  a text-book  for  students.  So  that  while  nothing  has 


312 


Short  Notices 


[April, 


been  done  either  by  the  German  or  American  editor  to  alter  the  character  and 
plan  of  the  work  as  Winer  left  it  after  the  labor  of  a life,  nothing  lias  been 
left  undone  to  correct  and  complete  it,  and  provide  for  its  more  extended  use- 
fulness. 

An  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  the  New  Testament , Critical , Exegetical , 
and  Theological.  By  James  Davidson,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.  In  two  vols., 
8 vo.  pp.  520,  547.  London:  Longmans,  Green  & Co.,  1868. 

This  work  appears  as  an  independent  one,  and  not  as  a new  edition  of  the  Intro- 
duction to  the  Xew  Testament  by  the  same  author  published  in  1848-51.  The 
progress  in  the  author's  views  manifested  in  his  introduction  to  the  Old  Testament, 
s no  less  apparent  in  this  new  work.  And  about  the  same  degree  of  originality 
and  critical  discrimination  is  combined  with  considerable  improvement  in  style 
and  method.  A few  detached  sentences  from  the  Preface,  in  which  the  author 
sets  forth  very  plainly  the  point  of  view  from  which  he  writes,  will  show  the 
sources  from  which  his  materials  are  drawn.  “The  amount  of  theology  needed 
to  constitute  a religion  may  be  indefinitely  small.  If  men  could  see  that  the 
Spirit  of  God  neither  dwelt  exclusively  in  apostles,  nor  rendered  them  infallible, 
however  highly  gifted  they  may  have  been,  the  sacred  word  would  be  less  distort- 
ed, and  different  values  would  be  assigned  to  -the  several  parts  of  this  volume 
according  to  their  nature.” — “ God’s  word  is  in  the  Scriptures,  but  all  Scripture 
is  not  the  word  of  God.  The  writers  were  inspired  in  various  degrees,  and  are 
therefore  not  all  equally  trustworthy  guides  to  belief  and  conduct.” 

He  quotes  the  decision  of  the  Court  of  Arches,  and  of  the  Judicial  Committee  of 
the  Privy  Council,  with  great  hope  of  the  fruits  they  will  bear  in  the  Established 
Church. 

In  the  former,  June,  1862.  judgment  was  delivered,  in  these  words:  “I  think  it 
is  open  for  the  clergy  to  maintain  that  any  book  in  the  Bible  is  the  work  of  an- 
other author  than  him  whose  name  it  bears,  provided  they  conform  to  the  Sixth 
Article,  by  admitting  that  the  book  is  an  inspired  writing  and  canonical.” 

“ I do  not  find  any  legal  authority  for  holding  that  to  avow  a belief  that  a 
part  of  Scripture  is  post-apostolical,  is  necessarily  a declaration  of  its  not  being 
canonical.” 

The  Judicial  Committee  of  the  Privy  Council,  1866,  officially  announced: — 

“The  proposition  that  every  part  of  the  Scriptures  was  written  under  the  in- 
spiration of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  be  found  either  in  the  Articles,  nor  in  any  of 
the  formularies  of  the  Church.” 

“ The  doctrine,  that  every  part  of  every  book  of  Scripture,  v;  as  written  under 
the  insmration  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  is  the  word  of  God,  is  not  involved  in 
he  statement  of  the  Sixth  Article.  Ac.” 

After  a discussion  of  the  several  books  in  chronological  order,  the  author 
sums  up  the  results  under  the  following  propositions: — 

1.  Before  a.  d.  170,  no  book  of  the  Xew  Testament  was  termed  Scripture, 
or  believed  to  be  divine  or  inspired. 

2.  Xo  certain  trace  of  the  fourth  gospel  can  be  found  till  after  the  middle 
of  the  second  century,  when  it  came  into  use  among  the  Gnostics.  Xot  till  the 
end  of  that  century  was  it  assigned  to  the  apostle  by  fathers  of_the  Catholic 
Church  and  by  canons. 


1869.] 


of  Recent  Publications. 


313 


3.  The  writings  of  Paul  were  not  used  and  were  little  regarded  by  the  prominent 
ecclesiastical  writers  of  the  first  half  of  the  second  century. 

4.  The  canon,  as  far  as  it  relates  to  the  four  gospels,  was  not  settled  at  the 
close  of  the  first  century,  as  Tischendorf  supposes.  Not  till  the  later  half  of  the 
second  century  did  the  present  gospels  assume  a canonical  position,  superseding 
other  works  of  a similar  character  and  receiving  a divine  authority. 

5.  No  canon  of  the  New  Testament,  i.  e.,  no  collection  of  New  Testament  litera- 
ture like  the  present  one,  supposed  to  possess  divine  authority,  existed  before 
a.  d.  200. 

The  value  of  the  author’s  conclusions  from  the  facts  which  his  book  records 
may  be'estimated by  these  quotations;  unless  it  be  more  charitable  to  suppose 
that  in  his  indiscriminate  peddling  of  German  learning,  he  has  not  been  able  to 
separate  from  better  wares  the  results  to  which  German  philosophy  has  necessa- 
rily forced  German  criticism. 

While  the  destructive  character  of  the  work  is  thus  sufficiently  evinced,  we 
reserve  for  consideration  whether  the  arguments  by  which  he  seeks  to  support 
these  views  are  important  enougli  to  demand  more  extended  -and  thorough  ex- 
posure in  a future  number. 

Notes  on  the  Christian  Life;  a Selection  of  Sermons  preached  ly  Henry 
Robert  Reynolds , B.  A.,  President  of  Cheshunt  College , and  Fellow 
of  University  College , London.  With  a Preface  ly  Rev.  Elbert  S. 
Porter,  D.  L).  New  York : P.  S.  Wynkoop  & Son,  1868. 

Sermons  in  order  to  bear  printing  so  as  to  form  a volume  at  once  readable  and 
profitable,  beyond  the  circle  of  the  preacher’s  near  friends,  must  possess  very 
unusual  merit,  of  a kind  which  does  not  evaporate  in  the  mere  delivery. 
Many  sermons,  indifferent  or  commonplace  in  themselves,  are  made  very  effec- 
tive by  a powerful  delivery.  But  like  Bellamy’s  sermon  in  a thunder-storm , 
which  the  audience  besought  him  to  publish,  the  thunder  and  lightning  which 
made  them  impressive  cannot  be  printed.  This  volume  is  a high  exception  to  all 
this  class  of  sermons.  They  are  not  only  sound,  evangelical,  and  instructive.  They 
are  fresh,  original,  and  suggestive.  They  are  set  before  us  in  style  vivid,  forcible, 
and  sufficiently  but  not  excessively  ornate.  Those  that  we  have  read,  make  us 
feel  immediately  that  we  are  in  contact  with  a mind  of  decided  genius,  culture,  and 
good  judgment.  They  are  at  once  doctrinal,  experimental,  and  practical,  enuncia- 
ting or  suggesting  great  principles  and  seeds  of  thought,  while  they  fail  not  to 
give  that  detailed  and  familiar  instruction  needed  by  the  thoughtless,  the  in- 
quiring, the  penitent,  and  the  believing. 

Particular  Providence , in  distinction  from  General , necessary  to  the 
Fulfilment  of  the  Purposes  and  Promises  of  God;  illustrated  by  a 
course  of  Lectures  on  the  History  of  Joseph.  By  William  R.  Gordon, 
S.  T.  D.,  Pastor  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  in  Seventh  Av- 
enue, New  York.  Third  edition.  New  York:  P.  S.  Wynkoop  & 
Son,  1868. 

The  importance  of  the  doctrine  of  Particular  Providence,  all  the  greater  from 
the  extent  to  which  it  is  now  assailed  by  the  Positive  and  other  sceptical  schools 
and  ignored  or  scorned  among  the  masses  ; the  wonderful  fitness  of  the  history 
of  Joseph  to  illustrate  and  confirm  it,  conspire  to  render  this  volume  opportune 


314 


Short  Notices 


[April, 

and  welcome.  On  the  whole  Dr.  Gordon  has  treated  it  skilfully,  and  succeeded 
in  popularizing  important  truths.  His  preface  shows  that  he  is  not  the  man  to 
utter  an  uncertain  sound.  He  says,  ‘‘the  pulpit  has  yielded  to  the  senseless 
clamor  for  practical  preaching,  to  the  exclusion,  in  a great  degree,  of  doctriual 
sermons.  Elaborate  compositions  upon  ‘ blood  and  thunder,’  as  they  turn  up  in 
catastrophes,  accidents,  and  political  conflicts : beautiful  essays  on  moral  dis- 
orders in  the  community,  whose  finely  executed  periods  fill  our  churches  with 
‘winking  Madonnas:’  tender  presentations  of  the  claims  ‘of  things  in  heaven, 
and  things  in  earth,  and  things  under  the  earth;’  magniloquent  sudorifics  and 
magnetic  soporifics  in  the  shape  of  sermons  on  ‘ special  themes,’  have  been  the 
means  in  a great  measure  of  perverting  the  public  taste  as  to  the  correct  standard 
of  true  evangelical  excellence  in  the  gospel  sermon.” 

We  suggest  to  the  author  that  the  story  of  the  dream  that  saved  William 
Tennent  (page  68  et  seq.',  has  been  thoroughly  exploded  by  Chancellor  Green 
of  New  Jersey,  in  the  July  number  of  this  journal,  1868.  Also  that  genuine 
prayer  does  not  always  “ express  an  alteration  in  our  dispositions  and  feelings,”  as 
it  is  represented,  page  31. 

Sacraments  of  the  Church.  By  Rev.  S.  W.  Crittenden.  Philadelphia: 
Presbyterian  Publication  Committee.  New  York  : A.  D.  F.  Ran- 
dolph. 

This  is  our  first  introduction  to  Mr.  Crittenden.'  But  we  hope  it  will  not  be  our 
last.  He  well  and  ably  maintains  the  Reformed  doetriue  of  the  Sacraments  as 
distinguished  from  the  Roman,  Lutheran,  and  Rationalistic.  He  comes  up  fairly 
and  squarely  to  the  view  set  forth  in  our  Standards.  The  Sacrament  more 
prominently  treated  is  Baptism,  especially  Infant  Baptism,  in  itself,  its  surround- 
ings, implications,  duties,  privileges  for  all  the  parties  concerned  in  it.  He  takes 
distinctly  and  strongly  the  ground  of  our  Standards  in  regard  to  Infant  church- 
membership,  and  its  bearings  on  Christian  nurture  and  training,  and  the  great  ad- 
vantage to  the  cause  of  religion  of  conforming  our  practice  to  this  theory.  In 
short,  his  view  is  that  of  the  first  article  in  this  Review  for  January,  1857,  from 
which  he  quotes.  That  article  proved  how  far  an  unconscious  deviation  from  our 
Standards  had  gone,  by  the  earnest  controversy  it  awakened;  through  which  it 
worked  its  way  at  length  to  a place  among  the  publications  of  our  own  Board. 
We  are  glad  to  see  that  the  New  School  Publication  Committee  have  given  their 
imprimatur  to  similar  views.  If  we  could,  throughout  both  branches  of  the  Church, 
translate  these  views  into  life  and  practice  we  think  it  would  be  a great  gain  to 
family  religion  and  youthful  piety. 

Thunder  and  Lightning.  By  W.  De  Fonvielle.  Translated  from  the 
French,  and  edited  by  P.  L.  Phipson,  Ph.  D.,  F.  C.  S.,  &c.  Illus- 
trated with  thirty-nine  engravings  on  wood.  New  York  : Charles 
Scribner  & Co. 

The  Wonders  of  Optics.  By  F.  Marion.  Translated  from  the  French, 
and  edited  by  Charles  \V.  Zinn,  F.  C.  S.  Illustrated  with  seventy 
engravings  on  wood  and  a colored  frontispiece.  New  York  : Charles 
Scribner  & Co. 

These  volumes  belong  to  a series  designed  to  popularize  science,  and  render  its 


1869.] 


315 


of  Recent  Publications. 

latest  discoveries  aud  applications  known  to  readers  of  average  intelligence 
and  culture.  They  are  admirably  adapted  to  their  purpose.  The  topics  dis- 
cussed in  them  afford  the  most  varied,  brilliant,  and  sublime  phenomena  pre- 
sented in  the  whole  realm  of  physical  nature.  They  are  treated  and  illustrated 
in  a manner  well  befitting  such  high  studies.  The  descriptions  and  pictorial 
illustrations  are  in  every  way  instructive  and  fascinating.  We  should  be  glad 
to  see  books  of  this  grade  taking  the  place  of  at  least  a part  of  that  flood  of 
novels,  which  have  so  long  deluged  the  reading  public,  vitiating  morality,  re- 
ligion, and  even  the  intellect  itself. 

Views  from  Plymouth  Pock  ; a Sketch  of  the  Early  History  of  Plymouth 
Colony.  Designed  for  Young  People.  By  Z.  A.  Mudgp,  author  of 
the  “ Christian  Statesman.”  Six  illustrations.  New  York  : Carlton 
& Lanahan.  Cincinnati:  Hitchcock  & Walden.  Sunday-school 
Department. 

We  find  here  an  unexceptionable  book  for  family  and  Sunday-school  reading, 
which  gives  information  in  regard  to  the  settlement  of  the  first  colony  of  English 
Puritans  in  this  country,  of  which  no  American  youth  ought  to  be  ignorant.  It 
is  published,  also,  in  a style  of  neatness,  not  to  say  elegance,  which  makes  it 
quite  suitable  for  a gift  book. 

Tales  from  Alsace ; or  Scenes  and  Portraits  from  Life  in  the  Days  of  the 
Reformation , as  drawn  from  the  Old  Chronicles.  Translated  from 
the  German,  with  Introduction  appended  to  the  French  edition,  by 
the  French  translator.  E.  Rosseeuw  St.  Hilaire.  New  York  : Robert 
Carter  & Brothers,  1869. 

This  book  has  many  of  the  characteristics  which  have  given  the  Schonberg- 
Cotta  series  such  currency  aud  popularity  with  our  reading  religious  public.  The 
tales  have  a solid  basis  of  truth  and  fact  in  the  Reformation  period,  and  constitute 
a frame  in  which  the  great  principles  which  animated  it  are  happily  set  and  il- 
lustrated. 

Hades  and  Heaven  ; or.  What  does  Scripture  reveal  of  the  Estate  and 
Employments  of  the  Blessed  Dead  and  of  the  Risen  Saints.  By  the 
Rev.  E.  II.  Bickersteth,  M.  A.,  author  of  “Yesterday,  To-day,  and 
Forever.”  New  York:  Robert  Carter  & Brothers,  1809. 

A beautiful  little  volume,  which  shows  the  author’s  views  of  the  condition  of 
the  Christian  from  death  to  the  resurrection,  and  thence  through  eternity. 


The  Judgment  Seat.  A Discourse  delivered  in  the  Scotch  Presbyterian 
Church , Few  York,  Dec.  27,  1808,  on  the  occasion  of  his  forty -fifth 
anniversary  as  pastor  of  the  church.  By  Joseph  McElroy,  D.  D. 
New  York:  Robert  Carter  & Brothers,  1869. 

Few  ministers  in  this  country  reach  a pastorate  of  twenty-five  years  over  the 
same  congregation.  Is  it  not  an  event  then  worthy  to  be  signalized  when  one 
reaches  his  forty-fifth  anniversary  as  pastor  of  the  same  flock,  and  this  amid  such 
shiftings  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  great  metropolis,  that  his  congregation  are  now 
in  their  third  house  of  worship,  to  which  they  have  been  driven  during  this  pe- 


316 


Short  jYotices  of  Recent  Publications.  [April, 

riod  by  the  upward  movement  of  population,  and  the  last  of  them  full  far  down 
town  ? Whence  the  persistency  arid  tenacity  of  this  pastorate,  with  the  single 
exception  of  Dr.  Spring’s,  we  believe,  the  oldest  in  New  York  ? Such  solid,  earn- 
est, faithful  sermons  as  this,  with  the  pastoral  fidelity  and  tact,  particularly  with 
the  children  of  the  church,  apparent  in  its  closing  words,  reveal  the  secret : — 

“ In  conclusion,  let  me  say  to  you,  my  young  friends,  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  has  powerful  claims  upon  you.  You  were  early  dedicated  to  his  name, 
and  cast  upon  his  providence.  This  hand  has  sprinkled  upon  the  foreheads  of 
most  of  you  the  symbol  of  consecration  to  the  fear,  the  love,  and  the  service  of 
God.  The  oath  of  his  covenant  is  on  your  souls.  Have  your  consciences  felt 
the  power  of  its  obligation?  Let  one.  my  dear  youth,  who  loves  you  verv  ten- 
derly, and  who,  it  may  be.  is  now,  for  the  last  time  on  an  occasion  iike  the  pres- 
ent, addressing  you.  implore  that  you  honestly,  earnestly,  and  prayerfully  en 
deavor  to  settle  this  point,  before  you  give  sleep  to  your  eyes  or  slumber  to  your 
eyelids.  Woe.  woe  to  the  man  who  breaks  the  line  of  hereditary  godliness  1 
Baptized  children  of  the  Church,  ye  are  bound,  as  fast  as  the  authority  of  God  can 
bind  you,  to  come  out  from  the  world,  and  openly  and  publicly  to  take  upon  you 
the  Redeemer’s  yoke.” 

The  Being  of  God,  Moral  Government , and  Theses  in  Theology.  By  Miles 
P.  Squier.  D.D.,  late  Professor  of  Intellectual  Philosophy,  Beloit  Col- 
lege, Wisconsin.  Edited  by  James  E.  Boyd.  Rochester,  N.  Y. : 
E.  Darrow  & Kempshall,  1868. 

This  posthumous  volume  contains  in  a condensed  form  the  substance  of  the 
principles  and  doctrines  maintained  by  Dr.  Squier  in  the  books  published  by  him 
while  living.  In  regard  to  these  we  have  shown  our  opinion  at  different  times, 
as  they  came  before  us.  In  regard  to  the  will,  the  origin  of  sin.  the  divine  con- 
trol of  free-agents.  regeneration,  and  ability,  etc.,  this,  like  his  other  works,  main- 
tains the  radical  principles  of  what  has  been  so  long  known  as  New  Divinity. 
But  in  regard  to  the  nature  of  virtue  it  takes  high  ground,  and  had  it  been  re- 
ceived in  season  we  should  have  given  it  a place  among  the  publications  at  the 
head  of  our  second  article  in  this  number  bearing  on  this  subject,  lie  tells  us  : 
“Happiness  is  the  subordinate  end  ....  properly  an  incidental  end.  It  is 
consequent  on  right  action,  it  is  dependent  on  right  action  and  a right  state,  and 
is  secured  in  such  a state  and  in  a course  prosecuted  in  its  own  interest  and  for 
its  own  sake  ....  the  concomitant  and  result  of  an  end  rather  than  an  end 
sought  in  action  itself.  Hence,  The  highest  good  is  moral  goodness  or  righteousness. 
This  combines  both  means,  and  is  the  ultimate  end,  and  is  thus  the  1 summura 
bonum  ’ beyond  which  we  cannot  and  need  not  go.  This  end  is  not  to  be  sought 
for  the  sake  of  any  other,  and  is  perfection  in  itself,  and  would  be  vitiate!  by  be- 
ing prosecuted  for  the  sake  of  any  thing  else  supposed  to  be  more  ultimate.  This 
is  the  end  of  all  ends,  and  describes  the  object  (or  aim)  of  an  action,  aud  the  rea- 
sou  for  it.  Do  right  because  it  is  right.  This  is  morality,  this  is  divine,  this  is 
of  the  nature  of  a moral  system,  it  is  of  the  nature  of  God.” — Pages  138-9.  We 
can  pardon  a great  deal  of  error  for  so  distinct  and  emphatic  utterance  of  this 
most  precious  truth. 

Loving  Jesus  Early.  A True  Life.  Philadelphia:  Presbyterian  Publi- 

cation Committee.  New  York  : A.  D.  F.  Randolph. 

A well-written  narrative,  which,  being  founded  on  truth,  escapes  the  objections 
which  lie  against  so  much  of  our  fictitious,  even  though  it  be  at  the  same  time 
religious  literature. 


1869.] 


Literary  Intelligence. 


317 


A Discourse  Commemorative  of  the  Life , Labors , and  Character  of  the  late 
Iier.  Phineas  D.  Gurley , P.  D„  Pastor  of  the  New  York  Avenue 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Washington , 1).  C.  Delivered  in  said 
church  on  Sabbath,  Dec.  13.  A.  D.,  1868,  at  the  request  of  the  Session 
thereof.  By  William  E.  Sclienck,  D.D.:  of  Philadelphia.  Washing- 
ton, D.  C. : William  Ballantyne,  1869. 

Besides  this  very  full  and  appropriate  discourse  of  Dr.  Sehenck,  this  pamphlet 
also  contains  funeral  addresses  by  Drs.  Sunderland,  Edwards,  and  others,  togeth- 
er with  resolutions  of  Session,  Presbytery,  and  Synod  on  occasion  of  Dr.  Gur- 
ley’s death.  They  all  concur  in  assigning  him  the  eminence  he  had  for  years  en- 
joyed as  oue  of  the  chief  pillars  and  ornaments,  not  only  of  the  Presbyterian,  but 
of  the  Christian  Church.  This  was  due  not  so  much  to  brilliant  or  dazzling  quali- 
ties as  to  a steady',  balanced,  penetrating  intellect,  invigorated  by  industry  and 
perseverance,  and  guided  by'  a tender,  earnest,  and  devout  spirit.  Toward  the 
close  of  his  life  Dr.  Gurley’s  name  became  associated  with  certain  great  ecclesias- 
tical measures  proposed  by  him  in  regard  to  the  signers  of  the  Declaration  and 
Testimony,  and  Reunion,  which  have  excited  stubborn  controversy.  That  he 
acted  prayerfully  and  in  all  good  conscience  herein,  has  never  been  doubted.  The 
amendment  proposed  by  him  to  the  doctrinal  basis  has,  on  mature  consideration 
been  rejected  by  a majority  of  our  Church.  We,  however,  quite  agree  with  Dr. 
Schenck.  that  Dr.  Gurley  did  not  differ  in  principle  from  his  brethren,  so  much  as 
in  regard  to  the  proper  meaning  and  force  of  the  terms  of  the  amendment  which 
bears  his  name. 


LITERARY  INTELLIGENCE. 

ENGLAND. 

BaGSTEr’s  Polyglot  Bihle  (in  eight  languages)  is  soon  to  be  republished.  It 
has  been  very  scarce,  and  the  new  editiou  meets  a real  want. 

Blackader’s  celebrated  edition  is  also  about  to  be  republished.  In  the  great 
abundance  and  variety  of  its  marginal  readings  and  references,  and  its  supplements 
it  stands  alone,  and  the  new  edition  is  greatly  to  surpass  the  old,  in  the  facili- 
ties it  i3  to  afford  for  comparing  scripture  with  scripture,  text  with  version,  ver- 
sion with  version,  etc. 

The  1000th  volume  of  the  Tauchnitz  Collection  of  British  Authors  is  to  con- 
sist of  the  authorized  English  version  of  the  New  Testament,  with  notes  by 
Tischendorf,  containing  the  translation  of  the  variations  in  the  Sinaitic,  Alexan- 
drian, and  Vatican  MSS,  the  whole  carefully  revised  and  edited  by  B.  H.  Cowper. 
The  conception  is  a fine  one  and" deserves  to  be  met  by  a large  response  in  Eng- 
land and  America. 

Nutt  (London)  has  just  brought  out  Schmoller’s  “ Concordance  to  the  Greek 
Testament”  in  compact  and  convenient  form. 

Among  recent  exegetical  works,  we  see  announced  a new  edition  of  Pusey's 
valuable  commentary  on  Daniel;  Eadie  on  Galatians;  Nelson  on  Hebrews. 
Denniston  on  the  chief  lessons  in  Ephesians,  Philippians,  Colossians,  and  Thes’ 
salonians ; the  translation  of  Keil  and  Delitzsch  on  the  Minor  Prophets  (T.  k T.  C.  & 
Co.) ; Vol.  I.  of  the  translation  of  Delitzsch  on  Hebrews  (T.  k T.  C.  & Co.) ; Row- 
landson on  Mark ; Ho wson’s  •*  Metaphors  of  St.  Paul ;”  Vol.  II.  of  the  translation 


318 


Literary  Intelligence. 


[April, 


of  Ewald's  “History  of  Israel;”  and  Malan’s  “Plea  for  the  authorized  version  of 
the  New*  Testament,”  and  for  the  Textus  reeeptus,  against  Dean  .Alford. 

Edesheim’s  “ History  of  Eiisha  the  Prophet,”  Lord  Chancellor  Ilatherley’s 
“Continuity  of  Scripture”  (3d  edition).  H.  Bonar’s,  “Light  and  Truth,  or  Bible 
Thoughts  and  Themes,”  and  Tristram’s  “ Natural  History  of  the  Bible”  (2d  edr 
tion),  must  be  noted  as  supplementary. 

Ecclesiastical  subjects  still  engross  more  attention  than  theology  proper.  And 
yet  in  many  ways  the  Church  of  England  is  pressed  to  sharper  definitions  of  its 
theology.  Among  works  of  this  class  we  observe — 

Cartwright  “ On  the  Constitution  of  Papal  Conclaves 
Martin's  “Lord’s  Supper  in  its  Scriptural  Aspects;” 

Trevor's  “Doctrine  of  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Eucharist;” 

Perry’s  “ Vox  Ecclesise  Anglican®,  or  the  Church,  the  Ministry,  and  the  Sacra- 
ments ;” 

Joyce's  “ Sword  and  Keys — the  Civil  Power  in  its  relations  to  the  Church;” 
Haddan  and  Stubbs’s  “Councils  and  Ecclesiastical  Documents  relating  to  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,”  Yol.  I. ; 

Haddau’s  “Apostolical  Succession  in  the  Church  of  England  ;” 

H.  B.  Swete’s  “ England  versus  Rome;” 

J.  H.  Blunt’s  “ Reformation  of  the  Church  of  England,  its  History,  Principles, 
and  Results  (1514-1547);” 

G.  Williams’s  “ Orthodox  Church  of  the  East  in  the  18th  Century;” 

Gilbert  Sutton’s  “Faith  and  Science;” 

Dean  Alford’s  “ Essays  and  Addresses,  chiefly  on  Church  Subjects ;” 

J.  H.  Rigg’s  “Relations  of  John  Wesley,  and  of  Wesleyan  Methodism  to  the 
Established  Church  of  England.” 

Pritchard’s  “ Continuity  of  the  Human  with  the  Divine,”  Landel’s  “ Great 
Cloud  of  Witnesses.”  Macgregor’s  “Shepherd  of  Israel,”  Stafford’s  “Life  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin,”  Wiseman’s  “Daily  Meditations.”  Boyd’s  “Changed  Aspects  of 
unchanged  Truths,”  Keble’s  “ Sermons,  Occasional  and  Parochial,”  Lambert’s 
‘‘Codex  Canonum  Eeclesiae  L’niversae,”  Yol.  I.  of  a new  edition  of  the  “ Hymns 
of  the  Wesleys.”  the  translation  of  Harless’  “ Christian  Ethics”  (T.  AT.  Clark  A Co.) 
Yols.  IX.  and  X.  of  the  “Ante-Xicene  Christian  Library,”  containing  portions  of 
Irenaeus,  Hippolytus,  Origen,  Ac.,  must  complete  our  theological  list.  (Scribner, 
Welford  A Co.  supply  these  and  all  other  puolications  of  the  Edinburgh  house 
T.  A T.  Clark  A Co.,  as  special  agents. 

Lecky’s  “History  of  European  Morals  from  Augustus  to  Charlemagne,”  which 
was  to  appear  in  March,  and  to  be  immediately  republished  by  D.  Appleton  A Co., 
will  attract  no  little  attention. 

Mr.  Mill’s  new  edition  of  his  father's  “ Analysis  of  the  Phenomena  of  the 
Human'Mind,”  with  its  copious  notes  by  Bain.  Findlater,  Grote,  and  the  editor,  will 
have  much  of  the  value  of  a new  contribution  to  metaphysical  literature. 

Farrar’s  “Seekers  after  God”  (Sunday  Library,  Part  3),  is  an  interesting  ex- 
hibition of  the  views  cf  some  of  the  Stoic  philosophers.  Part  4 contains  Mac- 
donald’s “ England’s  Antiphon”  (a  history  of  English  hymns,  Ac.)  . 

In  History  and  Biography  we  have — Longman’s  “ Life  and  Times  of  Edward 
III.;”  Sir  Edward  Creasy’s  “History  of  England,”  Yol.  I.  (to  the  time  of  Ed- 
ward I.,  five  vols  in  all) ; Miss  Strickland’s  “ Lives  of  the  Tudor  Princesses ;”  Sir 


1869.]  Literary  Intelligence.  319 

H.  M.  Elliott’s  “ History  of  India,”  Yol.  II.  (in  press).  “ Memoirs  on  the  History, 
Philology,  and  Ethnic  distribution  of  the  Races  of  Northwestern  India,”  by  the 
same  author  (in  press) ; J.  Talbovs  Wheeler’s  ‘‘History  of  India,”  Yol.  II.  (in 
press);  Mr.  Hamilton  Gray’s  “Etruria,”  Yol.  III. ; Kaye’s  “Lives  of  Indian  Offi" 
cers,”  Yol.  I. ; Miss  Martineau's  “ Biographical  Sketches,”  Countess  Guiccioli’s 
“ Recollections  of  Lord  Byron Buchanan’s  “Life  and  Adventures  of  Auduou 
Dr.  Hamilton’s  “ Memoir  and  Remains  of  Rev.  J.  D.  Burns;”  Dr.  Duff’s  “Sketches 
of  the  Life  of  Lord  Haddo;”  Sir  J.  T.  Coleridge’s  “ Memoir  of  Keble;”  A.  D 
Coleridge's  “ Life  of  Schubert”  (translated). 

Sir  H.  L.  Bulwer  is  preparing  a life  of  Viscount  Palmerston. 

A few  interesting  works  of  travel  have  appeared,  among  which  are  Burton’s 
“Exploration  of  the  Highlands  of  Brazil;”  Mrs.  Foote’s  “ Recollections  of  Cen 
tral  America;”  Bayard  Taylor’s  “ Byways  of  Europe ;’’  A.  C.  Smith’s  “Attractions 
of  the  Nile  and  its  Banks;”  Gen.  Chesney’s  “Narrative  of  the  Euphrates  Expe 
dition  in  1835-7,”  now  first  published.  R.  H.  Dana’s  “ Two  Years  before  the 
Mast”  has  just  been  brought  out  in  England  in  a popular  illustrated  edition,  and 
is  about  to  appear  here  in  a new  edition. 

In  the  department  of  English  Literature  and  Belles  Lettres  we  have  Prof.  Sir 
F.  H.  Doyle’s  “Lectures  on  Poetry;”  “Culture  and  Anarchy,”  an  Essay  by 
Matthew  Arnold;  “ Studies  in  Poetry  and  Philosophy,”  by  Principal  Shairp  of 
St.  Andrews;  F.  W.  Newman’s  “ Miscellanies”  (in  press);  Merivale’s  Transla- 
tion of  the  Iliad  (our  own  Bryant  is  understood  to  be  similarly  engaged ) ; Lord 
Lytton’s  translation  of  the  Odes  of  Horace  (announced) ; Lord  Derby’s  transla 
lions  from  the  poets,  ancient  and  modern;  Story’s  “Graffiti  d’ltalia ;”  Rogers’s 
“ Life  and  Songs  of  the  Baroness  Nairne.” 

Arber’s  English  Reprints,  issued  monthly,  consist  of  rare  works  of  Milton, 
Latimer,  Gosson,  Sidney,  Webbe,  Selden,  Ascham,  Addison,  Lyly,  Villiers,  Gas- 
coigne, Bishop  Earle,  &e.,  some  of  which  have  hardly  been  accessible  at  any 
price,  but  which  are  now  in  neat  and  careful  editions,  offered  at  very  low  rates. 

A marvel  in  science  is  the  new  work  of  Mrs.  Somerville,  now  83  years  of  age, 
on  “Molecular  and  Microscopic  Science”  (2  vols.)  Prof.  Phillips  has  brought 
out  a valuable  book  on  Vesuvius,  discussing  many  volcanic  phenomena.  Prof- 
Bonamy  Price  of  Oxford  has  published  “ Principles  of  Currency.”  The  last 
volume  in  Murray’s  series  of  Student's  Manuals  is  Bevau’s  “ Manual  of  Modern 
Geography.”  Our  countryman  C.  C.  Perkins  has  brought  out  another  splendid 
work  on  “ Italian  Sculptors.”  A collection  of  Lord  Shaftesbury’s  addresses  is  com- 
ing out,  mainly  on  industrial  subjects.  One  of  the  gems  of  the  season  is  an 
edition  of  Horace,  the  text  and  notes  by  Munro,  the  illustrations  derived  from 
antique  gems  arranged  by  U.  W.  King,  whose  work  on  Antique  Gems,  published 
three  years  since,  sufficiently  attests  his  competence.  Amidst  all  the  excite- 
ments of  politics,  Gladstone  sends  to  the  press  a new  volume  in  his  old  lino 
‘‘Lessons  on  Homer.” 

GERMANY. 

The  largest  group  of  works  that  appeared  in  Germany  within  the  three 
months  covered  by  our  present  survey  was  called  forth  by  the  centennial  com- 
memoration of  the  birth  of  Schleiermaeher.  The  anniversary  occurred  on  the 
21st  of  November,  and  was  greeted  by  discourses  and  ersays  of  various  kinds 


320 


Literary  Intelligence. 


[April, 


from  many  of  the  universities,  from  pulpits,  and  from  the  periodical  press  of 
every  grade.  Such  a fact  is  a remarkable  tribute  to  the  influence  which  the 
great  theologian  had  and  still  has  over  German  mind.  These  publications  em- 
body the  estimate  put  on  the  character  and  the  philosophical  and  theological  re- 
lations and  influence  of  Schleiermacher  by  men  of  every  school  in  philosophy 
and  theology.  The  most  elaborate  of  them  all  is  a volume  (pp.  viii,  606,  large 
8vo)  from  the  pen  of  Dr.  Schenkel  of  Heidelberg.  Naturally  these  critics  differ 
widely  in  their  estimate,  some  laying  great  stress  on  Schleiermaeher’s  advance 
on  the  position  of  the  rationalists  who  had  ruled  Germany,  others  emphasizing 
liis  divergence  from  the  standards  of  orthodoxy.  These  new  discussions  will 
make  valuable  contributions  to  a more  correct  estimate  of  the  real  worth  and 
work  of  Schleiermacher. 

Spinoza  is  also  the  subject  of  not  a little  discussion.  Dr.  P.  Schmidt  discusses 
“ Spinoza  aud  Schleiermacher.  The  fortunes  of  their  systems,  and  their  mutual 
relation.’’  Dr.  R.  Avenarius  has  issued  a work  on  “ The  first  two  phases  of 
Spinoza’s  pantheism,  and  the  relation  of  the  first  phase  to  the  second.” 

■Within  the  department  of  Exegesis  and  the  kindred  studies  we  see  announced. 
Dr.  F.  Kauleu's  ‘‘History  of  the  Vulgate;"  Dorner  on  a revision  of  Luther’s 
translation  of  the  New  Testament ; Nbldeke’s  “ Untersuchungen  zur  Krilik  des 
Alten  Testaments;”  Hilgenfeld’s  “ Messias  Judaeorum,  libris  eorum  paulo  ante 
et  paulo  post  Christum  natum  conscriptis  illustratus ;”  Volkmar’s  “Historical  Ex- 
planation of  the  Gospels’’  (voL  I.  Mark  and  the  Synoptists)  ; E.  Gerlach’s 
“Commentary  on  Lameutations  ; ” J.  C.  K.  Von  Hofmann’s  “Commentary  on 
Romans,”  Part  1 (being  III.,  1,  of  hiso  Commentary  on  the  New  Testament); 
Prof.  Beyschlag’s  “Pauline  Theodicy  in  Romans,”  ix.-xi. ; Prof.  F.  Brandes’ 
“ Commentary  on  Galatians  ;”  Besser’s  Practical  Exposition  of  the  same  Epistle 
(vol.  XI.  of  his  excellent  “ Bibelslunden”) ; A.  Stolting’s  “Contributions  to  the 
Exposition  of  the  Pauline  Epistles;”  Delitzsch  on  the  life  of  laboring  men  at 
the  time  of  Christ ; Heiligstedt’s  “ Preparation  zum  Propheten  Jesaia,  u.  s.  w.” 
Zockler’s  “ Lectures  on  the  primitive  history  of  the  earth  and  of  man.”  The  third 
edition  of  Ewald’s  “ History  of  Israel  ” (eight  volumes)  is  just  completed. 

From  the  Catholic  press  we  have  vol.  II.  of  Prof.  Scholz’s  “Sacred  Antiquities 
of  Israel”  (relating  to  seasons  of  worship,  ritual,  etc.).  An  elaborate  work  on 
Nazareth  (pp.  vii,  344)  has  just  been  issued  by  Tobler. 

Within  the  department  of  didactic  and  speculative  theology  and  philosophy, 
and  their  history  we  note  Biedermann’s  Christliche  Dogmatik  (Zurich) ; Pflei- 
derer's  “ Religion,  ihr  Wesen  und  ihre  Geschichte,  u.  s.  w ;”  Hirschfeld  “ Ueber 
die  Lehren  von  der  Unsterblichkeit  der  Seele  bei  den  verschiedenen  Volkein ;” 
Ginella  “ de  notione  atque  origine  mortis;”  Lasson’s  “Master  Eckhardt,  the 
Mvstic;”  Von  Kirchmann’s  “ Philosophische  Bibliothek,”  in  which  are  to  be 
collected  the  principal  works  in  ancient  and  modern  philosophy,  with  biographi- 
cal and  expository  notes,  and  translations  when  requisite.  The  seven  numbers 
thus  far  published  contain  an  introduction  by  the  editor,  part  of  Kant’s  Kritik, 
and  Spinoza’s  Ethik,  and  Schleiermacher’s  Monologues.  Naumann  (Bonn)  has 
brought  out  a work  on  “Natural  Sciences  and  Materialism;”  F.  Hoffmann  (Er- 
langen) vol.  II.  of  his  “Philosophical  Writings;”  aud  W.  Rosenkrantz  “Die  Wis- 
senschaft  des  Wissens  und  Begriindung  der  besonderen  Wrissensehaften  durch 
die  allgemeine  Wissenschaft,  u.  s.  w.” 


1869.] 


Literary  Intelligence. 


321 


Yon  Oettingen  (Erlangen)  has  brought  out  the  first  half  of  an  elaborate  work 
entitled  Die  Moralstatistik,”  or  Moral  Statistics  and  Christian  Ethics.  It  is  an 
attempt  to  establish  on  an  empirical  basis  a system  of  social  ethics.  He  pro- 
ceeds in  this  volume  in  the  way  of  induction  to  establish  empirically  laws  of 
moral  movement  within  the  sphere  of  human  society.  He  finds  the  facts  sup- 
plied by  human  experience,  wonderfully  confirming  the  great  fundamental  ethical 
ideas  of  the  Scriptures. 

Yol.  1 of  L.  Geiger’s  “ Origin  and  Development  of  Human  Speech  and  Reason” 
is  pronounced  a very  able  and  valuable  contribution  to  the  science  of  language 
on  its  metaphysical  side.  Yon  Holtzendorf  (Berlin)  has  recently  published  a 
work  on  the  “ Principles  of  Politics,”  and  announces  an  Encyclopaedia  of  Juris- 
prudence. R.  Volkmann,  Part  1 of  “Life,  Writings,  and  Philosophy  of  Plutarch 
of  Chaeronea,”  and  Biiehsenschutz,  “ Traum  und  Traumdeutung  im  Alter- 
thume  ” must  complete  this  part  of  our  summary. 

In  Ecclesiastical  history  we  have  a few  monographs,  continuations,  and  new 
editions  that  deserve  mention  : Lehmann’s  “ Clementinische  Schriften  mit  be- 
sonderer  Riicksicht  auf  ihr  literarisches  Yerhaltniss Bernays’  “ Heracliti- 
schen  Briefe;”  Ebert’s  ‘ Tertullian’s  Yerhaltniss  zu  Alinucius  Felix  u.  s.  w. 
Schwane’s  “ Doctrinal  History  of  the  Patristic  Period,”  Pt.  III.;  Yon  Polenz,  “His- 
tory of  French  Calvinism,  Yol.  V,  containing  the  period  from  the  death  of  Henry 
IV.  to  the  Edict  of  Nismes ; Bohringer’s  admirable  “Church  of  Christ  and  its 
Witnesses,”  2d  revised  edition,  Yol.  I.,  Part  2,  first  half,  containing  Clement 
and  Origen. 

In  classical  history,  literature,  and  archaeology  we  note  Biidinger’s  collection 
of  valuable  essays  on  Roman  Imperial  history  (valuable  monographs  on  important 
characters  and  events) ; Huschke  on  the  old  Roman  year ; Brambach  on  the 
remodelling  of  Latin  Orthography;  Otto  Jahn,  two  valuable  monographs,  “Veber 
Darstellungen  des  Handwerks  und  Handelsverkehrs  auf  antiken  Wandgemalden,” 
and,  1 Aus  der  Alterthumswissenschaft”  (a  series  of  papers  on  archaeological 
topics) ; A Winckler,  a careful  monograph  on  the  dwellings  of  the  Greeks. 

In  Semitic  philology  we  have  S.  Kohn’s  “Samaritan  Studies,”  relating  mainly 
to  the  Samaritan  Pentateuch  ; and  M.  A.  Levy’s  “ Seals  and  Gems  with  Aramean, 
Phoenician,  ancient  Hebrew,  Himyarilic,  Xabathsean,  and  ancient  Syriac  inscrip- 
tions.” A German  as  well  as  an  English  translation  has  appeared  of  S.  Nilsson’s 
(Swedish)  work  on  the  “Stone  Age,  and  the  primitive  inhabitants  of  the  Scan- 
dinavian North.” 

Germany  lost  within  the  last  months  of  1868  two  of  her  most  eminent  men, 
whose  names  are  especially  familiar  in  theology  and  Christian  literature,  in 
Prof.  Karl  Immanuel  Nitzsch,  long  professor  of  theology  at  Berlin,  who  died  there 
August  21.  in  his  81st  year;  and  Dr.  F.  W.  Krummacher,  the  celebrated  court 
preacher  of  Potsdam  and  Berlin,  who  died  at  Potsdam,  December  11th,  at  the 
age,  we  think,  of  72. 


FRANCE. 

Within  the  last  few  months  not  many  French  works  have  appeared  that  claim 
a special  mention  in  our  pages.  Among  those  to  which  our  attention  has  been 
drawn  we  may  mention: — 

Bungener’s  “St.  Paul:  sa  Vie,  ses  CEuvres  et  ses  Epitres.”  Renan’s  “St. 


Literary  Intelligence 


[April,  1869 


Paul'’  was  to  appear  in  March.  A.  Monod's  “ Doctrine  Chretienne."  A.  de 
Gasparin’s  “La  Liberte  Morale."  A.  Cocquerel  (fils),  “Histoire  du  Credo.” 
H.  Rodrigues,  “ La  Justice  du  Dieu.”  E.  Lambert,  " La  Deluge  mosai'que  l’His- 
toire  et  la  Geologie.”  A.  Reville,  “ Ilistoire  du  dogme  de  la  divinite  de  Jesus- 
Christ.”  F.  de  Saulcy,  “ Etude  chronologique  des  livres  d’Esdras  et  de  Nehe- 
mie.”  A.  Maurel,  “ L’Eglise  et  le  souverain  pontife.”  Gousset,  “ Exposition 
des  prineipes  du  droit  c-anonique.”  Jacolliot,  “ La  Bible  dans  l’Inde.”  Petitalot, 
“ La  Yierge  mere,  d'apres  la  theologie.”  Y.  Guichard,  “ La  Liberte  de  Penser. 
Fin  du  pouvoir  spirituel.”  E.  Castan,  “Du  progres  dans  ses  rapports  avec 
l’Eglise.”  E.  Xaville,  " Le  probleme  du  mal."  Ch.  Renouvier,  “Science  de  la 
morale.’’  Fcrraz,  “ Philosophic  du  devoir.”  Hebert-Desrocquettes,  “ Notice 
historique  sur  le  roi  TIerode.  eta”  L.  Leger.  “Cyrille  et  Methode.  Etudes 
liistoriques  sur  la  conversion  des  Slaves  au  Christianisme.”  Rathgeber,  “ Spener 
et  le  Reveil  religieux  de  son  epoque.”  Dumesnil,  “ Histoire  de  Sixte  Quint,  sa 
Yie  et  son  Ponlificat.”  Hermiugard,  “ Correspondence  des  Reformateurs  dans 
les  Pays  de  langue  Fran^-ais,  Tome  II,  1 527—15:12.”  D’Haussonville,  “L’E- 
glise Romaine  et  le  premier  Empire  (lSOO-lSlA.”  Tome  III.  Peyrat,  “His* 
toire  des  pasteurs  du  desert,  depuis  la  revocation  de  l’Edit  de  Nantes.”  Clavel, 
“ Arnauld  de  Brescia,  et  les  Romains  du  12eme  Siecle.”  E.  Arnaud,  “ La  Pales- 
tine ancienne  et  moderne,  ou  Giographie  historique  et  physique  de  la  Terre 
Sainte.”  Y.  Guerin.  “ Description  Geographique,  historique  et  archeologique  de 
la  Palestine.”  C.  Malan  (the  well-known  Calvinist  pastor  of  Geneva),  “ Sa  vie 
et  ses  travaux.”  A.  de  Broglie,  “ Etudes  de  Literature  et  de  Morale.”  T.  H. 
Martin,  “ Les  Sciences  et  la  Philosophic.”  Roaldis,  ” Les  penseurs  du  jour  et 
Arislote.”  Secretain,  “ Precis  elementaire  de  philosophic.”  Bertulus,  "Econo 
mic  sociale.  L’atheisme  du  XLXeme  Siecle  devant  l’histoire,  la  philosophie 
medicale  et  1 humauite."  Coulanges,  “ La  cite  antique.  Etude  sur  le  Culte,  le 
Droit,  les  Institutions  de  la  Grece  et  de  Rome.”  (Highly  recommended.)  Ler- 
mina,  “ Histoire  de  la  misere.  ou  le  proletariat  a travers  les  ages.”  Delorme, 

Cesar  et  ses  contemporains.  essai  sur  les  moeurs’des  Romains,  etc.”  Lenormant, 
“ Manuel  d'Histoire  ancienne  de  l’Orient  jusqu’aux  Guerres  mediqnes.”  (Yery 
warmly  commended,  as  superior  to  any  other  work  in  the  same  line.  It  is  also 
made  to  a great  extent  the  basis  of  Busch’s  “ Abriss  der  Urgeschichte  des 
Orients.’)  Taine’s  last  work  is  his  “Philosophie  de  l’Art  dans  les  Pays  Bas." 
Faugere  has  brought  out  his  “ Defense  de  Blaise  Pascal,  etc.”  against  M.  Chasles. 
Beule,  “ Histoire  de  l’Art  grecavaut  Pericles.”  Burnouf,  “ Histoire  de  lalittera- 
ture  grecque.”  E.  Dumeril,  " Histoire  de  la  Come'die,”  (Part  II.)  A.  Royer, 

Histoire  universelle  de  Theatre”  (the  first  two  volumes  of  five  or  six).  Chai- 
gnet,  “ Yie  de  Socrate.”  Becq  de  Fouquieres,  “ Les  jeux  des  anciens,  leur 
description,  leur  origine,  etc.”  Yt'quesnel,  "Recherches  liistoriques  et  poliliques 
sur  les  pcuples  Slaves. 

Barlhelemy  St.  Hilaire  has  just  brought  out  a new  translation  of  the  Iliad  in 
French  verse. 

A very  valuable  work  in  illustration  of  Homer,  going  far  to  establish  his 
minute  historical  accuracy,  is  Xicolaides,  “ Topographic  et  Plan  Strategique  de 
l’lliade.”  The  author  is  a Cretan  scholar. 

Those  who  put  no  high  estimate  on  Renan’s  reconstructions  of  the  New 
Testameut  may  as  scholars  value  his  “ Rapport  sur  le  progres  de  la  littcrature 
orientale.  et  sur  les  ouvrages  relatifs  a l'Orient,  de  juillet,  1SG5,  a juillet,  1863.” 


$